Cayman Undercover

Amynoelle and Heaven

Rating: R
Genres: Romance, Action & Adventure
Relationships: Harry & Hermione
Book: Harry & Hermione, Books 1 - 6
Published: 27/04/2007
Last Updated: 24/08/2007
Status: completed

Sequel to Hogwarts Undercover. Three years after going undercover at Hogwarts together, Harry and Hermione are paired up again for another assignment, this time at a luxury resort on the island of Grand Cayman. Can they find a way to work together without letting those old feelings get in the way? Back in England, Ginny Weasley is doing her best to win back Neville's affections, but Cho Chang also has her sights set on him. Which girl will win his heart?

Chapters

1. Chapter One

2. Chapter Two

3. Chapter 3

4. Introducing Mr. and Mrs. Montgomery

5. Games People Play

6. Ginny, The English Patient

7. Snooping Around

8. A Night to Remember

9. James, Janie and A Little Thing Called Jealousy

10. Luna the Matchmaker

11. Chapter 11

12. Tell Me Lies, Tell Me Sweet Little Lies...

13. The Plot Thickens

14. Not Always as They Seem

15. A New Understanding

16. The Long Haul

17. Epilogue

1. Chapter One

Authors’ note: This is the first chapter to the sequel to Hogwarts Undercover. If you haven’t read that story, you might want to do that so you’re not confused with what is going on here.

We’re sorry if some of you didn’t enjoy the last story. We took some hits on that one and if we could go back and rewrite that one we would make Hermione/Harry’s feelings a little less “wishy-washy”. We would be the first to tell you that we’re not really “action” type authors. We stepped out of our comfort zone on the last story and some of you liked it, some of you didn’t. We hope that you will continue with us on this one. We both like this story and had a blast writing it and hope that you will enjoy it too!

Hermione arrived home glowing. "Lavender!" she called to her flat mate. "I did it! I graduated and I'm now officially a full fledged Auror!"

The blonde set aside her fashion magazine and leapt off the sofa. She gave Hermione a big hug. "Congratulations!"

"Thanks," Hermione grinned at her. "And guess what else?”

"What?" Lavender asked eagerly.

"I already got my first assignment!" Hermione said excitedly.

"Already?" Lavender asked. "Wow. Can you tell me what it is or is it top secret?"

"I actually don't know what it is yet," Hermione said. "I'll find out tonight when I go back."

Lavender grinned. "They could ask you to solve a case about someone who didn't return a library book and you'd be happy."

Hermione poked her side. "Very funny."

"I suppose my news that Darren has asked me out on a second date pales in comparison to your life of intrigue, Auror Granger," Lavender joked.

"I think that's very exciting as well," Hermione grinned at her friend. "You really fancy him, don't you?"

"What's not to like?" Lavender asked. "He's handsome, rich, charming and he thinks I'm a goddess."

Hermione dramatically put her hand to her forehead. "How positively dreamy!"

Lavender giggled. "Well, I could always see if he has a friend. You haven't been out with anyone since you broke up with Michael. I know it's been a couple of weeks, but you really should get yourself back out there, Hermione."

Hermione shook her head. "I don't want to..."

Lavender sighed. "I still don't see why you broke things off with him. He was perfect, Hermione."

"I just haven't got the time for those frivolous things," Hermione said. "Especially now that I've finished training."

Michael O'Neal had been Hermione's boyfriend for about six months, but truth be told, they barely saw each other when they were dating. Hermione had been extremely dedicated to her training. Michael had gotten tired of waiting and given Hermione an ultimatum, which had led to a huge row and Hermione told him they should call the whole thing off.

"All work and no play," Lavender cautioned.

"He wasn't right for me," Hermione interrupted.

Lavender shook her head. "How?"

"He just wasn't," Hermione said.

Lavender plopped down on the sofa. "You and I both know what his fatal flaw was...he didn't have green eyes and black hair..."

"I don't know what you're talking about," Hermione looked away.

The topic of Harry Potter had been a sore subject for Hermione ever since their break up over three years ago. They hadn't seen each other even though this was made easy by the fact that Harry was still in Vancouver heading up the training program over there. Lavender wasn't about to touch a nerve though and she grinned at her friend. "Let's celebrate."

Hermione nodded. "Sounds good to me," she was relieved Lavender wasn't going to pursue this. "I have a few hours until I have to go back."

"Did you tell your parents?" Lavender asked.

"I rang them before I came home," Hermione nodded.

Lavender led the way into the kitchen. "I think this calls for champagne."

"I didn't realise we had any," Hermione looked into the cupboard for glasses.

"You remember I brought a bottle home from that magazine launch I went to the other night," Lavender said looking for the bottle in the icebox.

"Right," Hermione said, pulling two champagne flutes out.

Lavender was an up-and-coming model and she seemed to get invites to all the hot parties. She'd tried to get Hermione to come with, but Hermione always came up with an excuse.

Lavender poured them both a glass. "I should make a toast to my best friend, the official Auror."

Hermione laughed. "Yes, the official Auror!"

Lavender raised her glass. "To Hermione Jane Granger, may she get a kick-ass assignment and show those blokes in charge that you're the best damn Auror they've got!"

"I will be the best," Hermione vowed. "And I can claim my best friend is the world's most amazing model!"

Lavender clinked her glass with Hermione's. "Who would have thought that you and I would be best friends after those first few years at Hogwarts?"

Hermione laughed. "I wouldn't have, not at first."

"But look at us now," Lavender said. "All of us, really. I just wish Parvati would have gotten over this grudge she had against Luna."

Her sister's attack was still a sore point for Parvati and to this day, she still held Luna responsible. That had put a big strain on her friendship with Lavender and now the two former friends barely spoke.

"It's a shame," Hermione nodded. "Luna was no more responsible for any of that than you or me."

"Tell that to Parvati," Lavender said with a shrug. "But if she wants to live in the bitter barn, so be it."

Hermione smiled. "I should owl Ron and Luna and tell them the good news too."

"Ask Luna if she saw it coming," Lavender said before taking a sip of her champagne.

"Very funny," Hermione grinned before heading for her study.

When she was alone in her study, she couldn't resist doing a little twirl and pumping her fist in triumph. It had been three long years of gruelling training and hard work. And now it had all paid off and she was an Auror.

And she was positively delighted that she had already been given her first assignment.

She sat down at her desk and scribbled a quick note to Ron and Luna. She also wrote to Neville, who was currently interning at St. Mungos. Everyone was surprised when they found out his dream of becoming a mediwizard.

She briefly considered sending a note to Michael, but what good would it do? She didn't want to give him false hope.

She sent off her letters and went into her room to change. Lupin had told her earlier how proud he was of her. The older man held a soft spot for her ever since the Hogwarts assignment three years before and she was looking forward to working with him now.

Her first year on the job would be a chance to really prove herself and she knew that if she worked hard and took on any assignment, no matter how small, she'd move up the ranks fast.

Something she never allowed herself to think on was her past relationship with Harry. Lavender, Luna, Ron and Neville all now knew how Harry had never truly been a student at the school, but the two men had kept in touch with him despite that. Whenever they tried to tell her anything about him, she would always cut them off, sometimes even leave the room.

His name appeared quite often in the papers though and she couldn't count the number of times she'd seen a picture of him going out to some party with some slag. She would have thought he had better taste than that, but she'd been wrong about him before.

"Enough," she told her reflection firmly as she tightly plaited her hair.

She had more important things to think about now and Harry Potter had no place in her life. After saying a quick goodbye to Lavender, she set off for the Ministry. She was a little early but she couldn't wait.

She went down to the offices and knocked on Lupin's door. "Sir?" she called.

"Come on in, Hermione," Lupin called back.

Hermione smiled. "Thank you again for trusting me with this assignment so soon."

Lupin motioned for her to sit down. "When I heard about this assignment, yours was the first name I thought of."

Hermione was pleased at that. "Is it here in England?"

"No," Lupin said handing her a file. "Grand Cayman Island."

"That's in the Caribbean isn't it?" Hermione asked, reading through the notes.

"Yes," Lupin replied. "You remember our good friend Antonin Dolohov, right?"

Hermione nodded. "He was one of Bellatrix Lestrange's followers wasn't he?"

Lupin nodded. "We received intelligence a few weeks that he has been plotting something big, but we didn't know what."

"And I'm to go and find out what it is?" Hermione guessed.

"Yes, but that's not all," Lupin said. "Dolohov has been living quite the life on Grand Cayman---keeping a low profile, but buying up Muggle properties. One of those properties is this resort..." Lupin handed her a brochure. "He hates Muggles, but he doesn't have a problem taking their money..."

Hermione nodded. "And I'm to pose as a tourist and get to the bottom of what he's got going on?"

"You and another Auror are going to pose as newlyweds," Lupin told her. "You'll see your identification and your dossier. You'll need to alter your appearance a little, but nothing too extreme."

"Okay," Hermione nodded. "Who's my partner?"

"He'll be here shortly," Lupin said. "In fact, I'm just going to go and check to see if he's arrived. Feel free to go over the file notes while you wait."

"Thank you," Hermione wondered why he wouldn't tell her who her partner was.

She looked over the dossier and discovered that she was going to be posing as Janie Montgomery, a recent University graduate who had just married her childhood sweetheart, James. Hermione rolled her eyes---Janie and James. How sweet could you get?

"And how unoriginal..." she muttered.

She had just turned the page when the door opened. Expecting to see Lupin, Hermione turned. "Sir, I think---"

Harry smirked. "Well hello there..."

Hermione felt her stomach plummet as she looked at him. "What...what the hell are you doing here?"

"I've been called back here on special assignment," Harry said, sitting down in the chair opposite hers.

"Could you wait somewhere else?" Hermione asked glaring at him. "I'm meeting with Lupin."

"So am I," Harry replied.

Hermione closed the file and got to her feet. "Fine, if you don't leave, I will."

Lupin appeared in the doorway. "Good, you're both here. Welcome back, Harry."

"Thank you sir," Harry reached out to shake his hand. "It's good to see you again."

"Sir, I can come back later," Hermione said, eager to get as far away from here as possible. "Or I can wait for you in the---"

"Sit down, Hermione," Lupin said. "Please."

"But--" Hermione looked first at Lupin then at Harry. "Fine..."

Lupin smiled. "Janie meet James."

Hermione was horrified. "WHAT?"

Harry, too, was taken aback by this news. Only two hours ago, he'd been in Vancouver leading a training session when Sirius appeared with news that he was needed on a case back in London. He had no idea Hermione was involved. If he had, he wouldn't have come.

"Your partner for this case is Harry," Lupin told her.

"I can't work with him, sir." Hermione shook her head.

"Hermione, as a first-year Auror, you have no say in your choice of assignments," Lupin reminded her.

"But I do," Harry interrupted.

"Are you turning the assignment down?" Lupin asked him. "I'm sure Sirius told you about---"

Hermione looked back and forth between them. "About what?" she demanded.

"Don't look at me like that," Harry told her. "I didn't know you were going to be here, okay?"

Hermione rolled her eyes. "We don't work well together," she told Lupin. "Please don't make me work with him again."

"On the contrary," Lupin said quietly. "You work quite well together. Thanks to you two, Bellatrix Lestrange and Viktor Krum were apprehended and a plot to bring back Lord Voldemort was foiled."

Hermione shook her head. "It's personal..."

"Unlike some Aurors, I know when to separate my personal and professional lives," Harry said smugly with a pointed look at Hermione. "If you think that she and I should work together on this case, well, I trust your judgment, Remus. If Auror Granger feels that she'd be too uncomfortable..."

Hermione knew he was challenging her. "I could do it if I wanted to," she retorted.

"It's okay," Harry said leaning back in his chair. "I'm sure there's some small assignment we could find for you."

"Harry," Lupin said reprovingly. "You're not in charge here."

Harry had nearly forgotten that Lupin was even there. "Right," he said sheepishly. "Sorry, sir."

"Miss Granger," Lupin looked at her. "Do you feel you can handle this assignment? I do think you'd be perfect for it."

"I can handle it, sir," Hermione answered after a moment.

Lupin smiled at her. "I'm glad to hear that."

"When do we leave?" Hermione asked.

"In two days," Lupin said. "Between now and then, you two will have to meet to figure out your whole story and create as many details about James and Janie Montgomery as you can think of in case you're asked questions. You'll also both need to go over the case file and memorize it."

Hermione gulped. "That soon?"

"This needs to be resolved as soon as possible," Lupin nodded.

"Right," Hermione said looking down at the file in her lap.

"I'll need a copy of that," Harry said to her.

"I'll make you a copy," Hermione said quietly.

Lupin looked the two of them. "I'll leave you to it, then. I'll be in touch tomorrow with the details on your transport."

"Thank you sir," Hermione looked up at him.

Lupin left the office to give them some privacy and for the longest time neither of them spoke.

"Here," Hermione touched her wand to the file and another copy materialized.

"Thank you," Harry said taking it from her. He scanned over the contents. "Not a very original back story."

"What did you expect it to be?" she asked acidly. "A seven hundred page novel?"

Harry rolled his eyes. "If you wrote it, maybe."

Hermione was already near seething. "Good to know some things don't change," she stood up and stuffed the file into her bag. "You're still an arse."

"Are you flirting with me, Janie?" Harry asked with his most winsome grin.

"Hardly," Hermione rolled her eyes. "I despise you."

Harry stood up too and tucked the folder under his arm. "This brings back so many memories. You were the exact same way with me the first time we met..."

"Still smarter than you," she retorted.

"I so missed this side of you," Harry said sarcastically.

"I'm sure you did Potter," Hermione pulled her cloak on.

Harry shrugged and followed her out of the office. She glared at him. "Where do you think you're going?"

"With you," Harry replied simply. "You did hear Remus, right? We're supposed to get together and come up with our own little story, memorise that file..."

"I'll memorise the file, thank you." Hermione said. "I don't want to be with you right now."

"We have two days to prepare," Harry reminded her. "You can't avoid me, Hermione. Like it or not, we have to work together."

"I'm not avoiding you," she said angrily. "We don't have to work out a story RIGHT THIS MOMENT!"

Harry opened his mouth to reply, but at her tone and the look on her face, he decided to keep his mouth shut. "Okay, then. Well, when you are ready to work you can Floo over to Grimmauld Place. I'm staying there until we leave."

"Fine," she muttered. "I'll be there tomorrow morning at seven. Can you handle that early an hour, or do I need to come after noon?"

Harry stepped forward and leaned in as if he were going to kiss her. Instead, he grinned at her. "Sweetheart, I can handle anything you've got."

Hermione didn't let him see how his closeness affected her. "Fine," She answered evenly. "Same goes for me, Potter."

"See you tomorrow morning, Janie," Harry said before turning and heading toward the lifts.

Hermione waited until he was gone before she uttered a string of curse words.

After checking in with some of his old Auror buddies, Harry decided to stop by St. Mungo's and see what was going on with Neville.

He headed up the lift then walked down the corridor. Knocking on the doorframe, he grinned at the brown haired man. "Hullo Nev!"

Neville looked up from his paperwork and grinned back at his old friend. "Harry, what are you doing back?"

"New assignment," Harry shook Neville's hand. "How's it going mate?"

"They're working me pretty hard here, but it's going to make me a great Healer," Neville replied. "Have a seat."

"Thanks," Harry said. "What else is going on?"

"Nothing much," Neville admitted. "I've been working hard---"

"Neville, have you had a chance to look at those--oh, I didn't know you had company," an extremely pretty girl with long black hair said from the doorway.

"It's no problem," Neville reassured her. "Cho Chang, this is Harry Potter. Harry, this is Cho. We work together."

"Hi," Harry offered her his hand. "Nice to meet you."

"Nice to meet you," Cho said shaking his hand. "Neville's told me a lot about you."

"All of it good," Neville told his friend.

"That's because there's nothing bad," Harry joked.

Neville chuckled. "Right."

Cho smiled at Neville. "So I was wondering if you had a chance to go over that chart for Mr. Kramer?"

Neville nodded. "I just finished looking it over." he handed it to her. "You can tell me if my notes are right."

As Cho took the file from him, her hand brushed against his. She smiled at him again. "You got a haircut."

"Yeah," Neville smiled at her. "My Gran did it for me when I went home last night."

"It looks really great," Cho gushed. "Not that it didn't look great before, but it just looks really good now. You look...handsome."

Neville turned a bit red. "Thanks Cho..."

Cho just looked at him for a few moments before remembering they were not alone. "I-I guess I'll go. I'll see you for rounds though, right?"

Neville nodded. "I'll be there in just a bit."

"It was nice to meet you, Harry," Cho said before departing.

Harry watched her go. "Boy does she have the hots for you."

Neville rolled his eyes. "Yeah, right."

"Come on," Harry said with a laugh. "She's gorgeous and obviously interested in you."

"Girls like that are never interested in blokes like me," Neville said dismissively.

"I like to think I understand women," Harry said. "And if she's like any other girl, then she fancies you."

"You've got it wrong this time," Neville said. "But what about you? Anyone special in your life?"

Harry shook his head. "I've been too busy."

"We seen you in the papers every now and then," Neville said teasingly. "Looks like you have been busy."

"I was surprised they wanted me back here," Harry said. "I'd tell you what the assignment is but--"

"It's top secret," Neville finished. "I understand."

Harry nodded. "I haven't heard from Ron in awhile. What's new with him and Luna?"

"Completely besotted with each other," Neville replied. "His life is pretty much Quidditch and Luna."

Harry grinned. "I thought it was pretty cool how he just forgave her."

Neville nodded. "It wasn't her fault."

"Right," Harry said. "When we got to Vancouver three years ago, it's all anyone could talk about."

"Some people still can't seem to let it ago," Neville told him. "But nobody who really knows Luna would think she'd done this intentionally."

Harry nodded again. "I never knew her all too well, but it sure seemed like she wasn't the type."

The loud speaker on Neville's desk crackled and Neville looked apologetically at his friend. "I'll just be a minute...yes?"

"Healer Longbottom, there's a patient in the emergency department who is asking for you by name," the nurse's voice called out over the speaker.

Neville groaned. "Is it Ginny Weasley?"

"She's still after you?" Harry asked in disbelief.

Neville nodded.

"Yes, it is, sir," the nurse said. "She's running a bit of a fever..."

"I'll be right down," Neville sighed. "What's she done to herself now?" he asked in general.

"You think she's faking?" Harry asked curiously.

Neville nodded. "She'll give herself a fever or some other affliction."

"Desperate, eh?" Harry asked following his friend out of the office.

"I don't know why she can't get it through her head that I don't want to see her," Neville replied. "I made it pretty clear that we were through."

Harry shook his head, wanting to see this firsthand. When he and Neville made it to the examining room, he stifled a laugh when he saw the "ill" Ginny, touching up her makeup with a pocket mirror.

"Good afternoon, Miss Weasley," Neville said crisply.

"Neville!" she said brightly then faked a rather lousy cough.

"This is your third visit this week," Neville reminded her. "And it's only Tuesday."

"I can't help that I'm feeling so lousy," Ginny put her hand to her forehead.

Neville picked up Ginny's thick chart and made a couple of quick notes. "What are your symptoms?"

"Symptoms?" Ginny asked. "Um... my throat hurts. And I'm hot... very hot." she fanned herself.

"That's a matter of opinion," Harry muttered under his breath.

Neville stepped forward to get a better look. Ginny grabbed his hand and brought it to her chest.

He rolled his eyes. "Ginny, you're fine. Stop wasting my time."

"I really am feeling bad this time," Ginny said pleadingly. "Neville, you're the best healer at St. Mungo's."

"I'm not even technically a healer," he pointed out. "Ginny, I have real patients that need my help."

Harry grinned. "She does look a little peaked."

Ginny glowered at him. "Hello, Harry."

"Hi," Harry replied. "Third time you've been sick, eh? Sure it's not morning sickness?"

"Not that it's any of your business, but no I haven't," Ginny replied hotly. "Neville..."

"If you're really sick, I could get one of the residents to look at you," Neville told her. "Healer Chang..."

"Why would I want to see HER?" Ginny asked snidely.

"Because she's one of the best we have on staff," Neville said. "I'll just go and get her..."

"Never mind," Ginny huffed, grabbing her bag.

"Okay then," Neville said standing back as she stalked past him.

"She was really sick," Harry said sarcastically. "At death's door, even."

Neville shook his head. "She's been doing this for quite some time now. She's had every disease known to wizard kind at least twice."

Harry rolled his eyes. "I can't believe Dumbledore made her think I went out with her."

Neville laughed. "He certainly did pick some random memories to plant in our heads."

"I'm glad you and Ron still wanted to keep in touch despite the fact I was only at the school a few months," Harry said.

"We went through quite a bit in that short time," Neville said thoughtfully.

"Tell me about it," Harry agreed.

"So have you seen Hermione since you've been back?" Neville asked. "Oh...wait, you obviously haven't since you're still breathing."

"No, I have..." Harry replied. "It was just as joyous as I thought it would be."

Neville took a seat on the now vacant examining table. "She's not your biggest fan."

"And I'm not hers," Harry shrugged. "She was pissed I wouldn't stay at the school."

Neville knew it was much more than that, but he didn't call his friend on it. "She's one of my good friends, Harry."

"That's nice," Harry wanted to avoid this subject.

"She's living with Lavender Brown now," Neville told him.

Harry shrugged. "I hadn't realised they were close."

"Best friends now," Neville said. "I go over and have dinner with them every now and then."

Harry stood up. "I should get going," he said a bit abruptly.

"I'm really glad you stopped by," Neville said extending his hand. "I've missed having you around."

"We'll go out sometime soon," Harry promised, shaking his friend's hand.

"Definitely," Neville said. He walked his friend out of the hospital. He had a feeling that Hermione wasn't too happy with Harry's return.

2. Chapter Two

Authors’ note: Wow, thanks you guys for the great response to the first chapter! We really appreciate the feedback and hope you enjoy the second chapter! Thank you again for all the support!

CHAPTER TWO

Ernest Lovegood's death had devastated his only child. For the longest time, they'd only had each other. It had been hard for Luna to come to terms with her loss, but thanks to Ron, she was able to do just that.

With the money her father had left her, she'd not had to take a proper job.

She was a fortune teller- sometimes she worked in Piccadilly Circus other times she took side streets. She often did her magic for free, only accepting gratuities.

Ron was now playing professionally for the Chudley Cannons, living out his boyhood dream. He still couldn't believe he was getting paid to do something he loved so much. He'd finished with his practise early and was going to surprise his girlfriend with lunch.

Luna had done only a half day in the Circus, and was just arriving home when she was surprised by her boyfriend. "What are you doing home?" she asked delightedly.

"Finished early," Ron replied watching with dark eyes as she took off her cloak to reveal her gypsy costume.

"I'll just go change--" she began but Ron caught her before she could leave the kitchen.

"No," Ron whispered. "Not yet..."

Luna giggled as he pressed his lips to her neck. "How could I forget?" she asked teasingly. "You love this dress on me."

"You wear it just to torture me," Ron whispered against her neck.

"How did you know?" Luna closed her eyes.

"Can you tell what I'm thinking right now?" Ron asked her with a glint in his eye.

Luna smiled. "That you like this dress better on the floor?"

Ron nodded and pulled her even closer. "Mmmm..."

"What is it about my fortune teller clothes that you love so much?" Luna asked, her arms winding around his neck.

"The way you look in them," Ron said trailing kisses down her neckline. "Just does something to me."

Luna giggled. "Then..." she thickened her accent. "I do believe you are about to embark on something pleasant, monsieur..."

Ron picked her up and they nearly made it to the bedroom when they heard a knock on the door.

"Ignore it," Ron said setting his girlfriend down on the bed.

"Ignored," Luna said softly.

The knocking continued and Ron groaned. "Okay, you stay here and I'll get rid of whomever that is."

"Hurry back," Luna gave him a kiss.

Ron gave her one last lingering look before stalking off toward the door. He peered through the peephole. "Go away, Hermione We don't want any."

"Ron please let me in," Hermione said impatiently.

Ron threw open the door and glared at her. "What do you want?"

"I need to talk to Luna," Hermione said.

"She's not here," Ron lied. "But I'll tell her you stopped by."

Hermione sighed. "Harry's back."

"What?" Ron asked. "When?"

Hermione shrugged. "Earlier today..."

"He didn't mention anything about coming back---"

"Well he is," Hermione said. "And he's just as smarmy a git as he ever was. But you already know that, I'm sure."

Ron shrugged. "He's one of my best mates, Hermione."

"What's going on?" Luna appeared behind him in the hall, still in her gypsy dress. "Hermione! What a lovely surprise!"

Hermione forced a smile. "Not really. I really needed to talk to you."

"Of course," Luna said graciously.

"But--" Ron began to whine. "Luna...."

"Why don't you go out and grab us a bite to eat?" Luna asked him. "And when you get back, we can have a romantic dinner."

Ron sighed. "Fine..."

Luna gave him a quick kiss. "Thank you, Ronald."

"I'm sorry," Hermione realised she had interrupted something. "I didn't mean to--"

"It's okay," Luna reassured her. "Why don't you get comfortable? I'll just help Ronald with his coat."

"Thanks," Hermione cast an apologetic look at Ron.

Luna followed Ron to the door. "Get something good."

"How's curry sound?" he asked.

"Brilliant," Luna said grinning at him. "Love you."

"Love you," Ron leaned in and kissed her again.

Hermione looked wistfully at the two of them. She wondered if someday she'd have something like that.

"So what's this I heard?" Luna asked. "Harry's back?"

Hermione nodded. "I can't give you details, but he's back for a case. The very same case that I was assigned to, Luna."

"What are you going to do?" Luna asked. "You'll still do it right? This is huge for you, Hermione."

Hermione put her head in his hands. "I have no choice. I have to do it, but ...this case...it's going to put Harry and me in really close quarters and I don't know if I can put up with him for that long without wanting to strangle him."

Luna patted her friend's hand. "But if I know you, you'll do it and you'll be the best. That's how you work Hermione."

"I wish I could have your faith," Hermione said quietly. "I thought I'd put him behind me and now---"

"If my opinion means anything here, I think you doing this will prove to everyone just what a strong Auror you are," Luna said.

Hermione smiled gratefully at her friend. "Your opinion means quite a bit to me, actually. Thank you, Luna."

"You're welcome," Luna smiled at her. "Would you like to stay for dinner?"

Hermione shook her head. "No, thank you. I know you and Ron were going to have a romantic dinner."

Luna's smile turned dreamy. "Oh yes... he's so sweet to come and surprise me. He wasn't due home until much later."

"I'm so happy for you both," Hermione said.

"Thanks," Luna said. "How's Lavender?"

"She's doing well," Hermione replied. "She's going to be on Witch Weekly's cover next week."

"How lovely," Luna said. "I'm very happy for her!"

"She's really excited," Hermione said.

The two women were quiet for several moments. "I really think you'll do fine," Luna said. "But if you need to talk about anything, you know I'm here."

"Thanks," Hermione said giving her friend a hug. "Um, not that I believe in it, or anything, but could you give me a reading?"

Luna's pale blue eyes sparkled. "I'd love to!"

Hermione smiled. Luna was always trying to give them readings, but she'd always begged off because she didn't believe that someone could predict the future. Her ideas were probably clouded by that crazy hag Trelawney. But, it couldn't hurt to have Luna give her a reading and maybe it would take her mind off of that wanker.

"I'll read your palm," Luna said, taking Hermione's hand and turning it up.

"Okay," Hermione looked at the blonde expectantly.

Luna traced her finger along Hermione's palm. For the longest time, she didn't say a word.

"Does this mean my future is cloudy?" Hermione asked.

Luna gave a slight nod. "But your love line, it's quite long, you see?"

"And that's a good thing?" Hermione asked.

"It could be," Luna looked up at her. "Depends on the path you take yourself down."

"It doesn't matter anyway," Hermione said dismissively. "I'm too busy for love."

"If you say so," Luna released her hand.

"How much do I owe you?" Hermione asked.

"Not a thing," Luna answered.

"Thanks," Hermione said standing up. "I should get home."

"Good luck on your assignment," Luna said. "And don't let Harry get to you, Hermione."

Hermione nodded. "Thanks again, Luna."

She Flooed back to her flat and kicked off her trainers. What she needed was a nice, long bath. She'd just changed into her robe when she heard a knock at the door.

"Lavender forgot her bloody keys again," she grumbled, sliding her robe back over her shoulders.

She turned off the water before heading to the door. "Lav, how many times have I---" Hermione's words trailed off as she opened the door. She moved to close it again but Harry held out his hand to stop her.

"Hello, honey, I'm home!" he exclaimed with a smart ass grin.

"Get out," Hermione snapped.

"Is the honeymoon over already?" Harry asked moving past her and stepping into the flat.

"You aren't welcome here," Hermione said. "I told you I'd come by tomorrow morning."

"I was talking with Lupin and he said we should get started straightaway," Harry said. "We have to be convincing Hermione."

Hermione bit back a sarcastic retort. "Fine. I'll be out in a minute."

Harry nodded. "I'll just be here making myself comfortable, Honey Bun."

"Bugger off," Hermione said. "And don't call me stupid pet names."

Harry grinned and watched her go down the hall. She still had a great set of legs. He walked over to the mantle and looked at the pictures. There was Hermione standing between an older couple on what looked to be her graduation day from Hogwarts.

"Are these your parents?" he called out.

"Yes," Hermione called back. She stood in front of her closet trying to find an outfit. She didn't want to look as if she cared what he thought about her appearance. But, she didn't want to look like a slob either.

"They're dentists, right?" Harry called out.

"Right," Hermione answered. "Why do you care?"

"Just making conversation," he answered.

Hermione finally settled on some jeans and one of Lavender's jumpers.

"You look like your mum," Harry told her when she came back into the room.

Hermione frowned at him. "What's that supposed to mean?"

"It was a compliment, Granger," Harry told her. "Ease up."

Hermione's stance relaxed. "Sorry. You just had a tone."

Harry held up the frame. "Your dad looks kind of scary."

"He is not!" Hermione said.

Harry set the frame down. "Sorry that I said anything."

Hermione dug into her bag and retrieved her file and a quill. "Let's get to work."

Harry set down on the sofa. "Where do you want to start?"

"I suppose our back story," Hermione said, a bit reluctantly.

"Let's start with the basics, Janie," Harry said. "Where did we meet?"

"Probably school," Hermione answered. "We should say, we met our last year, dated for three, and then recently married."

"I thought the file said we were childhood sweethearts," Harry reminded her.

"School is a part of childhood," Hermione returned. "Fine, make it so we met our first year of school and dated from then on."

"Was it love at first sight?" Harry asked batting his eyelashes at her.

"Hardly," Hermione smirked.

Harry looked thoughtfully at her. "What if...what if we didn't have the best start, but we gradually became friends and then one day, I suddenly realised what a beautiful, sweet girl you were."

Hermione stared at him without replying.

"That work for you?" Harry asked her.

"Um... yeah." she answered her face flushing as she scribbled something down on her notes.

"And what kind of bloke do you think James Montgomery is?" Harry asked her.

"I guess... he's the type of bloke who would treat Janie as if she were the only woman on earth," Hermione said quietly.

Harry smiled. "Yeah."

Hermione swallowed and nodded, also writing that down. "Let's say we got married... in a small church in Brighton, with only our families and close friends present."

"Sounds good," Harry said nodding.

"What else?" she asked after writing some more notes down on her sheet.

"We can't keep our hands off of each other," Harry said mischievously.

Hermione rolled her eyes. "No one needs to know that."

"At one time it was true," Harry reminded her.

"We don't need to go there," Hermione said abruptly.

"Right," Harry said. "So, um...what sort of job do you think I should have?"

"I don't know," Hermione answered. "That's up to you. I think I'm going to be a teacher."

"You'd have been a great teacher," Harry told her.

"Thanks..." Hermione looked at him doubtfully.

It was a bit bizarre to be sitting here with her after all this time and the attraction was still there for him, but he wasn't going to take himself down that same road again.

Hermione looked over at him as he leaned back in the chair, his legs stuck out in front of him. His body was just as she remembered it- she so clearly remembered those days in class when he'd kip, leaning back on two chair legs.

"I need to somehow get into their circle so perhaps I should come from money," Harry said thoughtfully. "I could be about to start law school or something like that."

"That's a good idea," Hermione nodded.

"Like Draco Malfoy without the snarkiness and the stick up my arse," Harry said with a grin.

Hermione had to smile. "That sounds exactly right."

Harry smiled back at her. "This assignment could really make your career."

"I hope so," Hermione said fervently. "It's what I've wanted to do since I first learned about the magical world."

Harry nodded in understanding. "Me, too. I've never wanted to be anything else."

Hermione nodded slowly. "Um... what else?"

"I can't think of anything else," Harry replied.

"Lupin mentioned something about changing our appearances," Hermione said.

Harry nodded. "I get to say goodbye to my scar and my specs."

Hermione nodded. "Lupin said I probably didn't need to worry too much about how I look..."

"You shouldn't have to change much," Harry said looking at her. "I mean you're beau---fine like you are."

Hermione flushed again. "Okay..."

Harry again leaned back in his chair. "No matter what happened between us, we need to put that aside and me this work."

She knew he was right. "Fine," she nodded. "Agreed."

"I think we've done enough for tonight," Harry said. "We can meet tomorrow morning and go over the details of the case."

"Still at seven?" Hermione asked.

Harry nodded. "Sirius' promised he'd cook for you."

Hermione smiled a bit. "How is he?"

"Mad," Harry replied fondly. "He likes being back here. I've been pretty much on my own in Canada. He only stayed that first year."

Hermione nodded. "I see."

"But I really like it there," Harry continued. "Which is one of the many reasons I stayed."

"I'm happy for you," Hermione said in a neutral voice.

Harry looked at her in surprise. "Are you?"

"Why wouldn't I be?" Hermione shrugged.

Harry shifted uncomfortably in his seat. "I just thought after how...well, after we ended things..."

"Let's not bring that up," Hermione said quickly. "Not if we're to work together again."

"Right," Harry agreed. "So, um...Lupin said he wasn't sure how long we'd be in the Caymans. I'm sure your boyfriend's going to hate being away from you."

Hermione shook her head. "I'm not dating anyone. So it's fine."

"You're not?" Harry asked trying to sound unaffected by this news. "I saw Seamus earlier today and he mentioned something about a bloke named Michael or something..."

Hermione raised her eyebrow. "How would Seamus know about me and Michael?"

"I don't know," Harry said absently kicking the coffee table leg. "So, you and this Michael..."

"Harry I really fail to see how my personal life is any of your business," Hermione said coolly.

"I was just making small talk," Harry said defensively.

"We don't really have time for that," Hermione wanted to put as much emotional distance between them as she could.

Harry nodded. "I guess I should go and let you get back to what you were doing before. I'll see you tomorrow."

"Fine," Hermione answered.

Harry extended his hand. "Partners?"

Hermione paused a moment before shaking his hand. "Partners," she agreed.

"Good night," Harry said before grabbing his cloak and walking out of her flat.

Hermione sat down with a sigh. Part of her was jumping at this assignment but the other half hoped she'd be able to control herself around Harry. Just seeing him again brought back some emotions that she hadn't let herself feel in three years.

The idea of being alone with him in a romantic setting pretending to be a couple seemed to be an invitation for disaster.

Meanwhile, Harry arrived quickly at Grimmauld Place. "Hey," he greeted Sirius. "How's it going old man?"

Sirius smirked. "Fine, and how goes married life? Where's your old ball and chain?"

"Sod off," Harry tossed his cloak onto a chair.

"How's she doing, seriously?" Sirius asked.

"Hermione's fine," Harry replied. "You'll see her tomorrow morning."

"And how was it seeing her again?" Sirius asked following his godson into the kitchen.

"Fine," Harry replied.

Sirius chuckled. "Mmmhmm."

"Don't get all smarmy on me," Harry looked into the icebox for something to eat.

"It's hard to forget your first love," Sirius said. "And not too many people get a second chance."

"I don't want a second chance," Harry said a bit too quickly.

Sirius leaned against the counter. "Right."

"Sirius!" Harry shot him a dirty look. "I didn't ask to work with her again, okay?"

Sirius held up his hands. "Okay...how about we change the subject? You had three owls earlier. One from Kimmy, another from Becca and another named...Coco?"

Harry grinned. "Knew she wouldn't forget me."

"Who are these girls?" Sirius asked him.

"From Vancouver," Harry answered. "They were quite upset I was leaving."

Sirius shook his head. "One of them was completely doused in perfume. I nearly choked to death."

"That would be Becca," Harry said. "You should see how hot she is."

"No wonder you wanted to stay in Vancouver," Sirius mused.

"I like it better," Harry said, finding a beer stuck all the way in the back.

"The Canadian Minister was singing your praises to Remus the other night," Sirius told him.

Harry grinned. "I heard..."

"Remus also heard of your exploits, as it were," Sirius said.

Harry shrugged. "What's wrong with having fun?"

"That's what I told Moony," Sirius said. "But you know how he is."

"I didn't think he'd care as long as it doesn't interfere with my work," Harry replied, pulling back on his bottle.

"Again, that's what I said," Sirius told him. "But Moony's a born worrier, Harry."

"Yeah well..." Harry shrugged. "I guess it's not that big a deal if he wanted me here for this assignment."

"Exactly," Sirius said.

Harry stretched as he finished his beer. "What's new with you?" he asked his godfather. "You don't look too old yet."

"Well, this old man has a date tonight," Sirius told him.

"Is she blind?" Harry cracked.

"No, she's not bloody blind," Sirius retorted. "She's Rosmerta. And she and I have been seeing each other exclusively since I've been back."

"Rosmerta?" Harry asked.

"You remember the proprietor of The Three Broomsticks, right?" Sirius asked.

"Vaguely," Harry replied.

"Well, you'll get to know her better since she's going to be around here more often," Sirius said. "I was thinking of asking her to move in with me."

Harry gaped at him. "You, the life long bachelor?"

"Sooner or later, we all have to settle down," Sirius said.

Harry rolled his eyes. "Not all of us."

Sirius didn't say anything. He, too, had once felt that way. "I better get ready," Sirius said. "I have to pick her up soon."

"Have fun," Harry said. "By the way, Hermione's coming over at seven tomorrow morning to go over case notes."

"I remember," Sirius said. "I promised to make breakfast."

"Already looking forward to it," Harry replied. "Have fun old man."

"Older and wiser," Sirius said shooting his godson an obscene gesture with his hand before leaving the room.

Harry shook his head before heading upstairs to his old bedroom. It was the same as he'd left it three years before.

He saw the three envelopes on his old desk and smiled. Sirius was right. Becca had used way too much perfume on hers.

It smelled quite good, however, and Harry took a long whiff before opening the letters and reading through them.

He had no plans to respond to either of the letters, but it was nice to read them just the same. He hadn't had a serious girlfriend since Hermione and he didn't plan on it, either.

He changed into something more comfortable, then for some reason found himself wandering across the hall to the room Hermione had stayed in the one night she'd spent here.

He remembered how it felt to be with her that night; to hold her in his arms.

That had been the first night they were together- Harry remembered vividly how it had felt to bury himself inside her, and then kiss her as they moved under the sheets.

That was over though, he reminded himself. But, that didn't mean he couldn't have ...no... this was an assignment. There would be no fun. Besides, Hermione hated him.

But... he remembered when they were plotting out their back story. She had looked at him for a few moments with a softer look in her eyes that made him foolishly think all might not be lost.

*** *** ***

It was nearly two in the morning and Cho was contemplating going home to her empty flat or just catching some shut-eye in the on-call room. She'd be on in a few hours anyway and it would probably be a waste of time to just go back home.

She let her out of its ponytail and walked into the on-call room and was surprised to see Neville Longbottom was still there. His shift was over hours ago.

"Trying to get extra points with the residents, eh?" Cho asked tapping him on the shoulder.

Neville jumped. "You scared me!"

"I'm sorry," she apologised sitting down at the small table. "What are you working on anyway?"

Neville was quiet for a moment. "Remember when I told you about my parents?"

Cho nodded. "Yeah."

"I'm trying to see if I can find a cure for their condition," Neville said. "I know it might be hopeless... but I have to try."

Cho smiled encouragingly at him. "I think that's wonderful, Neville."

Neville rubbed his eyes. "There's got to be something out there."

"You don't talk about them all that often," Cho said softly.

"I don't really know anything about them," Neville leaned back in his chair. "I was a baby when they were... when they came here and my Gran doesn't like speaking about it. We'd come to visit them and that was about it. I try to go up there at least three or four times a week now that I'm here."

Cho looked quizzically at him when he pulled some bubble gum wrappers from his pocket. "What are those?"

"Mum gives them to me every time I go up there," Neville said. "I've got quite the collection now."

Cho smiled at him. He didn't throw them away. If she thought it wasn't possible to be any more in love with him than she already was, she was mistaken. Instinctively, she reached for his hand and gave it a squeeze. "She might not recognise you, but by giving you those, it means she likes you and wants you to keep coming back."

Neville smiled at her. "You know, I bet my mum would like you."

Cho blushed. "You think?"

He nodded. "You should come up there with me sometime."

"I'd like that," Cho said smiling at him. "And if you'd like some help with your research, I'd be more than willing to help."

"Thanks," Neville looked at his notes. "I'll let you know if I get stuck."

Cho wanted to ask him something else, but she wasn't so sure how to go about it. "Um, I noticed that Ginny Weasley was here again today..."

"She doesn't know how to take no for an answer," Neville rolled his eyes.

"You know I heard that Draco Malfoy got married last month," Cho said. "That might have something to do with her renewed interest..."

"Malfoy got married?" Neville raised an eyebrow. "Who'd have thought?"

"I hear it had something to do with marrying into a family for money," Cho said thoughtfully. "The Malfoys are down on their luck since Lucius’ arrest."

"I'm sure you can feel my sympathy for them," Neville replied dryly. "Draco Malfoy was nothing but an arse to me while I was in school. I don't care what he's done since then."

"And Ginny Weasley should have known what a good thing she had instead of snogging him behind your back," Cho said loyally.

Neville shrugged. "Her loss..."

"Exactly," Cho said softly. "Um, so...you know, we've known each for quite some time..."

He smiled at her. "You've become a good friend to me since I came here."

"I feel the same way," Cho said softly. "And I was thinking that maybe---"

"Would you guys mind keeping it down?" one of the other interns called out grumpily from a bed in the back. "I’m trying to get some sleep."

"Oh," Cho said apologetically. "I'm sorry, Murphy."

Neville rolled his eyes. "I should be getting back to my research."

Cho nodded. "I was going to try and get some sleep, too."

"Want me to wake you up in a few hours?" he asked.

"That'd be great," Cho said settling down on one of the beds. "Thanks, Nev."

"Sure," he said. "Get some rest."

Cho nodded and pulled a blanket over herself. She was so close to asking him out, but thanks to Murphy she'd missed her opportunity.

Neville grabbed a few files from the desk and headed down to the archives. He was crossing the lobby when he heard a familiar and unwelcome voice.

"I need to see Neville Longbottom immediately!" Ginny Weasley was saying. "I'm very, very ill!"

"This is a new low," he muttered.

Ginny spotted him and waved at him. "Neville!"

"Miss Weasley," he said coolly. "What's the problem this time?"

Ginny reached for him. "I'm dizzy. And I have chills..."

"You're lying," he said flatly.

"I'm not," Ginny said seriously. "Please. Take a look at me. That's all I ask."

Shaking his head, Neville led her to an examination room. "If you're not really sick, I'm going to consider having you barred from coming in here anymore."

Ginny nodded. "It's really good of you to see on such short notice, Neville."

"Onto the table," Neville waved his hand in the direction of it.

Ginny sat on the table and smiled at him. "You're such a great Healer, Neville."

He didn't reply. "You said you had the chills?"

"Yes," Ginny nodded biting her bottom lip.

"What else?" he asked.

"I felt dizzy earlier," Ginny told him.

Neville made a note on the chart he'd grabbed from the desk. "No fever, no nausea?"

"My mum said I was running a fever earlier," Ginny replied.

"Lie back on the table," Neville said, turning to the cabinet in the corner.

Ginny did as he asked and looked over at him. "You got your hair cut. It looks really nice."

"Yeah," Neville said in a neutral tone. "Drink this."

"What is it?" Ginny asked.

"It'll tell me what's wrong with you," Neville said. "Drink it."

"O-kay," Ginny said sitting up a little so she could drink the potion.

Neville figured that for once, she was telling the truth. She wouldn't drink the potion otherwise. "Just lie back for a moment," he said.

Ginny nodded. "How long will it take?"

"A minute or two," Neville was writing on the chart.

Earlier that day, she'd come down with something. Her mother, who was a known worrier, told her to go back to St. Mungo's. She knew Neville doubted her sincerity, but she was going to do anything she could to get him to trust her again. And this time, she wasn't faking. She really did feel horrible.

"Hm," Neville said. "You've got the flu."

Ginny winced. "Really?"

Neville looked into another cabinet. "You'll need to take this, twice a day, for the next week," he said, pouring some potion into a bottle.

Ginny sat up and felt a little woozy as she did so.

"Easy," he said.

Ginny nodded. "It hit me all of a sudden, really."

"You'll just need to rest for the next week," Neville advised. "And take that potion. You'll be good as new."

"Thanks," Ginny said. "Um, Neville? I hate to do this, but do you think you could see me home? "

"I'm not supposed to leave the hospital," Neville said.

"Just for a few minutes," Ginny pleaded.

Neville relented. "I'll get you home, but that's it."

"That's all I ask," Ginny said gratefully.

Neville notified the front desk where he'd be going and he escorted Ginny back to the office where he and Cho usually worked. "There's a Floo set up in here," he said.

"This is really nice," Ginny said feeling a little light-headed. She held onto Neville for support.

Neville tossed some powder into the fireplace and Ginny called out the name of her home.

A few moments later, he and Ginny arrived in the sitting room of the Burrow.

"Ginevra, is that you!" Molly called out.

"Yes Mum," Ginny called out. "Neville brought me back."

Molly hurried into the sitting room. "Oh my sweetheart! Neville, what's wrong with my little girl?"

"She's just got the flu," Neville replied as Ginny sank onto the sofa. "She's got to take her potion twice a day and get plenty of rest."

Molly gasped. "I'll make sure she does. Ginevra...you stay put. I'm going to go and fetch a blanket and some pillows."

Neville couldn't help sharing a smile with Ginny when Molly left the room. "She's still a worrier."

"Especially when it comes to me," Ginny said softly.

Neville nodded. "Well... I should go. I have work to do."

Molly hurried back into the room with a blanket and some pillows. "Neville, you have to stay for a cup of tea and a scone. I just made a fresh batch."

"Oh... I appreciate it, Mrs. Weasley, but I was heading to do some important research when I saw Ginny." Neville shifted uncomfortably.

Molly shook her head. "It will just take a few minutes. You have to stay for just a bit. It's been ages since I've seen you."

"Well I guess a minute or two couldn't hurt," Neville said, thrusting his hands in his pockets.

Molly beamed at him. "I'll be right back." She handed Neville the blanket. "Just help Ginevra get settled."

Ginny sighed. "I'm sorry, Neville. I thought she would have been asleep by the time we got back. It's so late anyway."

"It's all right," he said. "Here..."

Ginny helped him with the blanket. "Thanks, Neville."

"Sure," he replied. "You comfortable?"

Ginny nodded. "Snug as a bug in a rug..."

Neville sat back in a chair, feeling awkward. He had absolutely no idea what to say to her.

"The last time I had the flu was my fourth year," Ginny remembered. "You visited me every day that I was in the hospital wing."

"Yeah," Neville said. "I remember that."

Ginny smiled at him as her mother came back into the room with a tray of tea and scones.

"Thanks," Neville said as Molly handed him a cup of tea.

Molly handed Ginny a cup, too. "It will help you sleep, sweetheart."

"Thanks Mum," Ginny settled back against the pillows.

Molly smiled at Neville. "So, how are things at St. Mungo's?"

"Fine, thank you." Neville said politely.

"Your parents would be so proud," Molly said.

"I hope so," Neville replied.

Ginny studied Neville over her cup of tea. He was so handsome and his eyes were warm and inviting. She wanted to be with him so much.

"Cho Chang is my resident," Neville said. "She's been great to work under."

"She's a lovely young woman," Molly remembered. "Very pretty, too."

Neville thought about the black haired woman. "Yeah she is..." he said absently.

Ginny set her cup aside. She was feeling very sleepy.

Molly noticed this. "I'll get Ginevra up to bed," she told him. "Thank you so much, Neville."

"I'll help," Neville said getting to his feet.

Ginny managed a tired smile. "You're still as sweet as you always were," she murmured.

"That's me," Neville said picking her up. "Sweet, naive Neville."

Ginny patted his chest. "Sweet, loveable Neville."

Neville avoided her eyes as he followed Molly upstairs.

Molly opened Ginny's bedroom door and Neville carried Ginny inside. He set her down on the bed.

"Thanks..." Ginny said. "Thank you so much Neville..."

"Get better soon," Neville said softly.

"I will," Ginny said. "I'll come by to see you."

Neville nodded. "Just get your rest and take the potion. You'll be fine."

After bidding a goodbye to Molly, Neville went back to St. Mungos with a package of scones. He left them on his desk and went to wake up Cho.

The on-call room was completely dark and Neville knelt down beside the bed. He gently shook her. "Cho?"

"Hmm?" Cho mumbled.

"Time to get up," Neville whispered.

"Didn't I just fall asleep?" Cho sat up.

Neville chuckled. "I'm sure it seems that way. But we have rounds in about twenty minutes."

"I should go freshen up," Cho said as he helped her off the bed. "Wait for me?"

"Yeah," Neville replied. "Of course."

Cho groaned when she saw how awful she looked. "I always wake up looking like such a mess..." she told herself, running some cold water and splashing it on her face, then fixed her hair.

She usually wasn't like this with blokes. If she liked someone, she usually told them and saw where it went. But, Neville was different. And he didn't seem to realise her feelings for him. She couldn't understand how he didn't. She thought her feelings were written all over her face when she looked at him.

She was startled from her thoughts when he knocked on the door. "I'm coming!" she called, her voice a bit high pitched.

"The chief just came in," Neville told her. "Rounds are moved up. You ready?"

"Mmmhmm..." Cho nodded. "Wish I had time to grab something to eat. I'll have to wait until afterwards."

Neville handed her two biscuits. "I had them from earlier. Here you go."

"You're a lifesaver," Cho said, giving him a kiss on the cheek.

Neville blushed. "We should go."

"Of course," Cho said, feeling stupid for her bold move.

Neville followed her out of the room and wondered if he would ever find someone to love him back the way he'd loved Ginny. Was he really ready to put himself back out there like that?

3. Chapter 3

Authors’ note: Taking a break from The Office and Grey’s Anatomy finales to post tonight’s chapter. We hope you enjoy it!

Hermione arrived at Grimmauld Place at a quarter of seven that morning. She hoped she wasn't being rude by being that early, but the smells coming from the kitchen told her she wasn't the only one awake.

"Hello?" she called out.

"Hermione!" Sirius smiled warmly at her. "It's wonderful to see you again."

Hermione came forward and gave him a big hug. "I've missed you, Sirius!"

"I've missed you too," Sirius replied. "You're just as beautiful as you ever were."

Hermione smiled at him. "And you are just as handsome. Where's Harry?"

"Last I saw, still sleeping, but I did hear the shower go on a little while ago, so I'm assuming he's awake," Sirius replied. "Come on in and grab a plate."

"Everything looks so good," Hermione said, her mouth watering as she took a look at the food Sirius had prepared.

"I hope you came hungry," Sirius teased.

"Always," Hermione said grabbing a plate.

"Sirius!" Harry called. "Where's the--" he appeared in the doorway in nothing but a towel wrapped around his hips.

Hermione turned with the plate in her hands and was so dazed by what she saw, she dropped her plate.

"Merlin!" Hermione exclaimed. "Sirius, I'm sorry!"

Sirius grinned. "I can fix it. Nice outfit Harry..." he smirked at his godson.

"I didn't know she was going to be here," Harry apologised. He couldn't help but grin at how Hermione was trying to look everywhere but at him. "Good morning, Hermione."

"Morning," Hermione took the plate Sirius had fixed and began piling food onto it.

"I'll be right back," Harry said grabbing a pastry before heading back upstairs.

Hermione shook her head as she sat down. "Like I said, it's good to know some things haven't changed."

"Yes," Sirius said dryly. "My godson is still an exhibitionist."

Hermione cracked a small smile. "I heard you only stayed the one year in Vancouver."

Sirius nodded. "It was a good assignment, but I'm better suited for the field."

"I wouldn't mind teaching but I know what you mean. I think I'd like to be out there getting as many bad guys as possible," Hermione's smile was more genuine this time.

Sirius grinned at her. "You and I are alike that way, Hermione. I heard some great things from Remus about you. Graduated at the top of your training class...."

She blushed. "Well my parents have always told me to strive to be the best."

"I tried to do the same for Harry," Sirius commented.

"If I can't be the best, then I'll just be the best looking," Harry answered, coming into the kitchen.

Hermione rolled her eyes. "Still as arrogant as ever, I see."

"I thought you always liked that about me," Harry replied, sitting down.

Hermione chose to ignore that and she reached for another pastry.

"Whatever you don't eat, you're taking back for leftovers," Sirius told her. "So fill up."

"Don't you worry," Hermione reassured him. "But I probably shouldn't eat so much since I'm going to have to wear swimming costumes...."

"I'm sure you look fine," Harry commented. "If you still look like you did three years ago..."

Hermione looked across the table at him. She held his gaze for a few moments before she spoke again. "Did Lupin give us a definite time of departure yet?"

"Day after tomorrow, we leave from the Ministry sometime in the morning," Harry told her.

Hermione nodded. "I'm going shopping later with Lavender for some new clothes."

"You've kept in touch with Lavender?" Harry asked.

"She's my flatmate," Hermione replied. "And my best friend."

"Wow," Harry replied. "Isn't she a model now?"

Hermione nodded. "Let me guess...you'd like me to set you up with her?"

"When would I have time for that?" Harry asked.

"In between all your other exploits?" Hermione asked sarcastically before she could stop herself.

"She's been reading the papers," Sirius said dryly.

Harry shrugged. "I had some fun over there. Big deal."

"Me too," Hermione said knowing she should shut up but not able to help herself. "Over here, I mean. Michael really got me to loosen up."

Harry rolled his eyes at the mention of Hermione's ex boyfriend.

"Michael?" Sirius asked. "And who is that?"

"A guy I was with for a little while," Hermione pushed a piece of egg around her plate. "We've broken up though."

"I'm sorry to hear that," Sirius told her. "It is hard for an Auror to have a personal life."

"Yeah... but we weren't working out anyway." Hermione shrugged, not meeting Harry's eyes.

"His loss," Sirius said before taking a sip from his juice glass.

Hermione set her fork down. "We should get to work," she looked over at Harry.

"I'll leave you to it," Sirius said grabbing his plate. "I have some things I have to go over in my office anyway."

"We'll let you know if we need anything," Harry told him.

"You know where to find me," Sirius said before leaving them alone.

"So..." Harry leaned back in his chair.

"Did you read over the case notes?" Hermione asked him.

"Read them and memorized them," Harry replied. "Impressed?"

Hermione nodded. "Very. Who are you and what have you done with Harry Potter?"

"I'm a responsible Auror, you know." Harry told her. "I wouldn't have made it this far if I wasn't."

"I know," Hermione said looking at him. "I didn't mean to make it sound like you weren't. I just remember the boy who used to nod off in class; who never wanted to do his homework."

"If I was in school, I'd have done the homework," Harry replied. "Seeing as how I wasn't really a student--"

"And how none of it was real," Hermione said thoughtfully.

"Not everything was fake," Harry answered.

Hermione stared at him. "Um..."

Harry shrugged. "How about you, have you gone over the case notes?"

"Yes," Hermione replied, happy for the change in topic. "I know everything there is to know about Dolohov."

"Good," Harry answered. "He's a real piece of work."

Hermione nodded. "He mustn’t find out that I'm Muggle-born."

"No," Harry agreed. "But with our assumed identities, we'll both be pure blood."

"Janie and James," Hermione said.

Harry smiled slightly. "You know..." he began. "We're also going to have to act like husband and wife."

"I know that," Hermione said. "But that's just when other people are around. We'll have told hold hands and things like that.."

"We'll have to kiss," Harry interrupted. "And--"

"No, we most certainly do not," Hermione said indignantly. "We can just do little pecks on the cheek."

"We're going to be posing as a couple on their honeymoon," Harry pointed out. "Honeymooning couples do not just peck each other on the cheek."

"This honeymoon couple does," Hermione said pushing her plate away.

Harry sighed. "Hermione, if you want this to work we have to be convincing."

"It's not as if we'll be shagging in front of Dolohov," Hermione said defensively. "We can just say that I'm not in to public displays of affection."

Harry shook his head. "If you're not willing to compromise, then this isn't going to work. Whether or not you like me or want to work with me shouldn't even be part of this, Hermione."

Hermione hated to admit that he had a point. "Okay, okay. You can kiss me if you want."

"I just want it to be convincing," Harry replied. "I know how these assignments are."

"Right," Hermione reluctantly agreed. This was just great. She would get to pretend that she was in love with Harry and watch him pretend to do the same. It was hard enough watching him do it the first time.

"We'll be down in the Cayman Islands for two weeks," Harry said. "So we've got to get this all finished by then."

"The case notes said that he hits on anything that moves," Hermione said. "You don't think that he'd try anything with me, do you?"

"If he does, I'll make sure it's the last thing he ever does," Harry said seriously.

Hermione looked at him and could tell he meant it. "It means a lot to me that you have my back on this."

"That's what we Aurors do," Harry answered.

Hermione smiled. "I'm sorry about yesterday. It was just that I hadn't seen you in so long and we didn't part on the best terms."

Harry was so surprised at her apology he nearly fell off his chair. "You are?" he asked.

"I usually don't let my emotions get the best of me," Hermione told him. "And I was so excited about graduating from the program and getting my first big assignment and then I turn around and there you are. It was like getting the wind knocked out of me, Harry."

"You took me for a ride too," Harry said. "I never thought... I never thought I'd meet a girl like you."

"And you probably thought you'd never see me again," Hermione said reaching for her glass.

"I wasn't sure," Harry confessed.

Hermione nodded, not sure she wanted this track of conversation to continue. "So, um, how close will our cottage be to Dolohov?"

"We've been rented out a little home on his hotel property," Harry passed her a sheet of parchment. "It's good because some Aurors have already been in it to prep for our arrival."

Hermione looked at the pictures. "Looks rather cosy, actually."

"Lupin said they're really nice." Harry moved next to her.

"I've never been to the Caymans before," Hermione said looking sideways at him. "You?"

Harry shook his head. "Nope."

"I always wanted to," Hermione said thoughtfully.

"I never heard of it before," Harry answered.

Hermione smiled and nearly told him that this was just the type of place she'd dreamed of them going to all those years ago when they'd planned going on holiday. It seemed like ages ago.

"Um... Lupin wants to see us later this afternoon," Harry said. "More prep work..."

"You getting your makeover?" Hermione asked him teasingly.

Harry rolled his eyes. "Something like that."

"Next time you see me, I'll have straight hair," Hermione said tugging on one of her curls. "That's the extent of my makeover."

"Lucky you," Harry said. "I have to change my hair and my eye colour."

"Just promise me you're not going blonde," Hermione said pleadingly.

"What's wrong with blond?" Harry asked, smiling at her.

"Way too much like Malfoy," Hermione said nudging him. "Don't go there."

Harry laughed. "I promise not to go blond."

"Great," Hermione said. "Um, so what's the plan? How do we get close to Dolohov?"

"We play like high rollers," Harry answered. "He loves rich people."

Hermione rolled her eyes. "Great...he's a lecherous, bigoted snob."

"That he is," Harry nodded.

They spent the next few minutes going over the layout of the cottage and their proximity to Dolohov's estate. They didn't have much time so they had to get in with Dolohov pretty quickly.

"I think we'll get in quickly," Harry said. "Dolohov's a notorious gambler... I'll get him in a few rounds of poker."

"I didn't realise you played," Hermione said.

"Sirius showed me," Harry answered. "We used to play dumb and clean out Lupin."

"You're just full of surprises," Hermione said softly.

Harry shrugged. "I'm sure you have some hidden talents."

"I do," Hermione said coyly, picking up another sheet of parchment.

Harry watched her. "Such as?"

Hermione shook her head. "They wouldn't be hidden if I told you what they were..."

"Fine..." Harry stood up and put his plate in the sink.

"I might reveal them during our 'honeymoon'," Hermione said picking up her plate.

"You make it sound very mysterious," Harry watched her.

Hermione just shrugged her shoulders as she brushed past him to put her plate in the sink.

Harry stood back against the counter and stared at her.

"Yes?" Hermione asked looking back at him.

Harry shrugged. "Nothing."

Hermione smiled at him. "You're dying to know, aren't you?"

"I don't care," he answered.

Hermione stepped closer to him. "You are absolutely dying to know."

"Know what?" Harry crossed his arms.

"What my hidden talent is," Hermione sing-songed.

Harry smirked at her. "I already know of quite a few of them."

"Oh yeah?" Hermione challenged.

"Uh huh," Harry answered, leaning in just a bit.

"You only think you do," Hermione said grinning at him.

"I remember one night, in my bed while we were in Gryffindor..." Harry said. "You did this thing with your body. I couldn't stop thinking about it for days."

Hermione's cheeks turned red. She knew exactly what he was talking about.

"I see you remember," he replied with a grin.

"I-I vaguely recall something," Hermione stammered.

"Something..." Harry agreed.

"I should go," Hermione said trying to get past him. "I said I'd meet Lavender."

"Are you scared?" Harry asked, amused.

"Me?" Hermione asked in a much higher pitched voice than she intended. "No...Of course not!"

Harry smirked again. "I'll see you later, Granger. Don’t' be late."

Hermione nodded and let out a nervous laugh before picking up her belongings and getting out of there as fast as her legs could carry her.

"What did you say to her?" Sirius demanded, coming in as she rushed out.

Harry leaned against the counter. "Just a trip down memory lane, Sirius."

"Did you say something rude?" Sirius asked.

Harry shook his head. "Not at all. In fact, we were getting along."

"She's a sweet girl," Sirius said. "Don’t' you go messing her about again."

"I know she is," Harry said. "I'm not going to mess her about, Sirius."

"Good," Sirius replied.

Hermione met Lavender in one of Muggle London's hottest boutiques. She was still unnerved by what had happened earlier with Harry. Why was she still so bloody attracted to him?

"Hey," Lavender greeted her. "I think this is the first time... well... ever... that I've been the first one there when we meet."

"What?" Hermione asked.

"I'm normally the late one," Lavender looked at her watch.

"No thanks, I'm fine," Hermione said quietly.

Lavender looked at her friend. "Hermione? Are you okay?"

"Fine," Hermione said. "Sorry... I'm just thinking a lot."

"That's normal for you," Lavender teased.

Hermione managed a weak smile. "I can't really talk about what's going on, but I'm going to need island clothing."

Lavender grinned. "That we can do. I saw a red two-piece that would look fabulous on you."

"Okay," Hermione tried to muster up some enthusiasm.

Lavender led the way toward the back of the boutique. "I have a few pieces at home that you can borrow, too."

"Thanks," Hermione answered. "I wish I could tell you more but..."

"You can tell me everything once you get back," Lavender said picking up some suits and handing them to Hermione. "I have been dying to take you shopping. And not that you don't have your own special fashion sense, but you could do so much more with what you have Hermione."

Hermione looked sceptically at the swim costume Lavender had thrust in her hands. "Where's the rest of this?"

"That's it," Lavender said laughing. "You know...with your colouring, I think you might like that in green. Let me see if I can find one in that shade."

"Green- like his eyes..." a little voice nagged in her head.

"Oooh!" Lavender squealed holding up her find. "What do you think?"

"It's nice," Hermione admitted.

Lavender pushed her friend gently toward the changing rooms. "Get to it, then."

Hermione felt extremely self conscious once she'd put the bikini on. She wasn't completely slender and willowy like her friend.

"You doing okay in there?" Lavender called out.

"I don't know about this!" Hermione answered. She wasn't sure how she felt about this. And what was more important- she wasn't sure what Harry would think either.

"Let me see," Lavender said opening the door slightly. "Hermione, what's wrong? You look amazing!"

Hermione looked at herself critically. "I do not."

"If you'd stand up straight and push your chest out," Lavender instructed. "You'd see differently. Honestly..."

"Push my chest out?" Hermione asked. "Lavender!"

"Do it," Lavender ordered. "And let's take your hair down.."

Hermione sighed as Lavender came forward and pulled the hair tie from her bushy hair.

Lavender smiled. "Perfect. And all that training you've done has done wonders for your body..."

"I guess so," Hermione turned to the side.

"As your best friend, I will not allow you to leave this boutique without buying that suit," Lavender said.

"Fine," Hermione said. "I guess it'll work."

"Great," Lavender said clapping her hands together. "Now you stay put. I'm going to go and find you some dresses."

Hermione sat down on the bench inside the room while her friend eagerly searched for clothing.

Her mind went back to that day three years ago when she'd been in that Hogsmeade shop looking for dress robes.

What she and Harry had done in that dressing room still brought a flush to her cheeks.

Lavender knocked on the door. "Okay, I got a little carried away. But, we have the rest of the afternoon. You should start with this one...."

"Bloody hell," Hermione said as Lavender hung up her armloads of clothes.

"It's not that much," Lavender assured her.

"I think it's more than enough," Hermione said. "But then again... I'm supposed to be rich. So I guess I need to over pack."

"Music to my ears!" Lavender exclaimed. "Which reminds me...we'll need accessories too!"

"How long will this take?" Hermione asked. "Because I have to be back tonight to... I just have somewhere to be."

"We'll be quick," Lavender promised. "You get started and I'm going to go and look at the handbags."

"All right," Hermione said, wanting to get this done as quickly as possible.

"And don't worry," Lavender said. "I know the owner and she's agreed to give us a huge discount."

"That's the first good thing I've heard all day," Hermione replied dryly.

"See?" Lavender asked her. "It's not always WHAT you know, but WHO you know."

"If you say so," Hermione shrugged out of the bikini and started trying on some of the other things.

Nearly an hour and a half later, Hermione and Lavender returned to their flat with numerous carrier bags. And true to her word, Lavender's friend had given them a huge discount.

"And maybe once you come back, you can let me borrow a few of these," Lavender dug through the bags.

"Of course," Hermione told her. "I probably won't wear them again after I get back anyway."

"I love new clothes," Lavender said covetously.

"And you have the walk-in closet to prove it," Hermione teased. "I should put these away. Harry's stopping by in a bit."

"You're working with Harry?" Lavender stopped still.

Hermione remembered much too late that she had left that detail out. "Um, look at the time. I should get---"

"Hermione!" Lavender exclaimed.

"Okay," Hermione relented. "He's my partner on the assignment. That's really all I can tell you, Lavender."

"You've seen him again already, haven't you?" Lavender searched her face.

Hermione nodded. "But don't look at me like that. This is just business nothing more. I'm sure that after this assignment, he'll go back to Vancouver."

Lavender looked sceptical. "Don't let him hurt you again..."

"He's not going to get the chance," Hermione reassured her. "I'm taking this as just another assignment."

"Good," Lavender replied.

"Don't you have to get ready for your date tonight?" Hermione asked her.

"I do!" Lavender brightened.

Hermione giggled as her friend dashed off to her bedroom to get ready. She picked up her bags and carried them into her own room.

Pulling out a suitcase, she took things from the bags and packed them neatly.

She still had a little while before Harry arrived and she thought she'd take a quick kip.

Pushing the suitcase aside, she lay down on her bed and closed her eyes. Unlike her best friend, shopping tired her out.

She didn't know how long she slept, but she was awoken by a knock on the door. She rubbed at her eyes and went to open the door. She called out for her flatmate, but there was no answer.

She tugged her shirt down and straightened up her hair as she went to the door. "Who is it?"

"It's us," a familiar voice called out. Hermione unlocked the door and smiled in surprise when she saw her parents. "Mum, Dad...what are you guys doing here?"

Elinore Granger, who was dressed smartly in a grey suit, grinned at her daughter. "We're here for your celebration dinner!"

"Celebration dinner?" Hermione asked, before clapping her hand to her forehead. "I'm so sorry... I completely forgot!"

Elinore gave her daughter a hug. "It's okay, sweetheart. We still have some time before our reservation."

Hermione wondered if she would have enough time for a quick dinner with her parents. "I just have to go in tonight for a late meeting," she explained. "I've already got my first case."

Robert shared a smile with Elinore. "That's our girl!"

Hermione grinned. "I'm pretty excited too. Come on in, I'll go get ready."

Elinore and Robert made themselves comfortable in the sitting room while Hermione went to get changed.

She was glad now she hadn't packed everything and decided to wear one of 'Janie's' dresses that evening. She was ready in about ten minutes and was heading into the sitting room when there was another knock at the door.

"I'll just get that," Hermione said to her parents.

She was shocked to see Harry standing on the other side of the door. "I know I'm early," he said in greeting. "But I thought we could go over some more stuff--"

"Now's not really a good time," Hermione told him, not opening the door more than a crack.

"Hermione, who is it, love?" her father called out.

"Just a minute!" Hermione answered. "Harry I'll MEET you at the Ministry!" she whispered.

"Michael's here?" Harry asked pushing against the door. "Look, you cannot bail on me just because you have a date...."

Hermione pushed back. "My parents are here," she hissed. "And no, I'm not bailing on you. But we still have an hour and a half until the meeting!"

Robert stood behind his daughter. "Sweetheart, what is it?"

"Dad!" Hermione jumped. "Um... just someone trying to sell something..."

"Hermione's just being funny," Harry called back. "If she'd open the door---"

"Hermione Jane," Robert chided, reaching past her.

Hermione reluctantly stood back and her father opened the door. "Hello, young man. How can we help you?"

Harry looked at the older man. "Hi," he said. "I'm Harry Potter... Hermione's partner."

"Pleasure to meet you," Robert shook Harry's hand. "Robert Granger. And this is my wife, Elinore."

"Nice to meet you both," Harry smiled at them.

"Harry," Hermione said. "My parents and I were just--"

"We were going to take Hermione out for a celebration dinner," Elinore interjected. "We'd love it if you could join us."

Hermione's jaw fell open in disbelief.

Harry had a feeling that he should politely decline, but for some reason he heard himself accept the Grangers' invitation. "If you're sure I'm not intruding--"

"You aren't intruding," Robert said. "We like to get to know all of Hermione’s friends."

"Harry's not exactly---" Hermione protested.

"I'd love to go," Harry interrupted.

"Lovely," Elinore said. "Our car is just downstairs."

Hermione glared at him. "What do you think you're doing?" she hissed.

"Going to dinner with you and your parents," Harry replied innocently. "What do you think you're doing?"

"Don’t' you play games with me," Hermione gripped his arm tightly.

"Come on, Janie," Harry said enjoying himself. "We are married now and this is the first time I've met my in-laws..."

Hermione jabbed him in the side with her elbow.

"Ow!" Harry yelped.

"Everything okay?" Elinore asked from down the corridor. "Come on, you two..."

Hermione gave him a rather murderous glare as they got into the lift.

Elinore caught her daughter's eye and winked at her. Hermione hadn't told her parents about her previous relationship with Harry.

Hermione smiled stiffly and resisted the urge to kick Harry in the shin. They may have somewhat reconciled that day, but it didn't mean she wanted to have anything to do with him outside of work.

"You know Hermione's father and I started out working together," Elinore said. "We were paired up our first year of dental school...."

"Mum!" Hermione exclaimed blushing.

Robert chuckled. "Hermione doesn't like hearing about her parents before we became the old folk."

Hermione slid into the backseat of the car with Harry.

"It’s not that," Hermione said. "I think it's very romantic how you and Mum met, Daddy."

"Over a cavity," Elinore quipped.

"How sweet," Harry joined in.

Hermione shook her head. "Harry..."

"That was a terrible pun," Robert teased him.

"I'll do better on my next one, Dr. Granger," Harry promised.

"You can call me Robert," the older man said.

Hermione couldn't believe this. Her father had never said that to Michael.

"All right," Harry replied. "And you can call me Mr. Potter."

Robert and Elinore both chuckled. "Better pun."

"I've been working on it," Harry joked.

Elinore and Robert started talking about something with their practise and Hermione took the opportunity to talk to Harry. "You're laying it on a little thick, aren't you?" she whispered.

"What?" Harry asked. "I'm not laying on anything."

Hermione turned to look out the window.

"Why are you so angry with me?" Harry asked.

"I'm not," Hermione said. "It's just been a long day."

"No longer than mine," Harry answered.

Hermione turned back to look at him. "You still look like yourself. No makeover yet?"

"That happens later tonight," Harry reminded her.

"Right," Hermione said.

"New dress?" Harry asked.

"Something I borrowed from Janie," Hermione answered wryly.

Harry grinned. "You look beautiful."

She looked at him warily. "I do?"

Harry nodded. "Yes."

"Um... thanks..." Hermione shifted in the seat. "You look nice too."

"Thanks," Harry said. "I hope we're not going anywhere too fancy. I’m a little underdressed."

"It's just this Italian restaurant a few more streets away," Hermione whispered. "We've been going there for years."

"You'll love it," Elinore chimed in.

"I do enjoy Italian," Harry replied.

They arrived at the restaurant a few minutes later and before long, they were seated at a corner table.

"What's your taste Harry?" Robert asked. "Are you a wine drinker?"

"No," Harry made a face. "I'll have a beer- whatever's on tap."

"You sound like Robert," Elinore said smiling at him. "He hates wine, too."

"It's a sissy drink," Robert replied.

"Many blokes drink wine, Daddy," Hermione reminded him. "Michael was quite the connoisseur."

Robert opened his mouth to say something but Elinore patted his arm. "What are you going to get tonight?" she changed the subject.

"I might go for the chicken fettuccine alfredo," Robert said looking at the menu.

"Robert, you need to eat healthier," Elinore reminded him.

"Nonsense," Robert said. "A little fettuccine never hurt anyone."

Elinore shook her head. "I don't even know why I bother. You never listen to me anyway."

"Mum just the other day I saw Daddy finishing off those celery and carrot sticks you made him," Hermione said loyally.

"Really?" Elinore asked looking at her husband.

"I was hungry," Robert was red in the face.

"Uh-huh," Elinore said. "Oh look, Robert. There's Antonio. Let's go and say hello."

"Antonio?" Harry asked Hermione. "That's the owner, I take it?

Hermione nodded. "Like I said, we've been coming here for years. My parents come here every year for their anniversary because this was where my father proposed. And so anything big that happens in the Granger family is celebrated here."

Harry smiled. "That's pretty cool."

"Did you and Sirius have any traditions?" Hermione asked conversationally.

Harry shook his head. "Nothing like this."

Hermione didn't know what else to say so she picked up her menu. She already knew the menu by heart, but at least she didn't have to make lame conversation with him.

"What are you having?" Harry asked. "And what do you recommend?"

"I think I'm going to get the Eggplant Parmesan," Hermione said. "It's one of my favourites. But you would probably like the lasagne."

"What's so special about the lasagne?" he asked.

"I don't know exactly what he does," Hermione said. "But the sauce is just amazing. Really, you ought to try it."

"Maybe I will then," Harry nodded. "Thanks for the recommendation."

"No problem," Hermione said. "You really think we can do this?"

"Have dinner?" Harry asked. "I hope so."

Hermione nudged him. "No, go undercover and bust Dolohov."

"I'm sure we can," Harry said. "We did make a good team, Hermione."

"We did," Hermione said smiling at him.

"Dolohov won't know what hit him," Harry said quietly.

Hermione wanted to believe him. She didn't have too much time to dwell on this as her parents rejoined them. They placed their orders and her parents then set about getting to know Harry. Hermione watched in awe as he joked with her father and completely charmed her mother.

No one had ever been like this with per parents, especially her father. He usually gave her boyfriends the third degree and it took months for them to warm up.

But then again, Harry was not her boyfriend. They were friends, simply friends, and that was the way it was going to stay.

"So, how does your girlfriend feel about your being an Auror?" Elinore asked Harry, as if reading her daughter's mind.

"I'm currently single," Harry answered. "I've just spent the past three years in Vancouver, and I don't know how long I'll be back here."

"Hermione's single, too," Elinore said to Hermione's mortification. "She's just broken up with her boyfriend."

"So I heard," Harry looked at her, the corner of his mouth curving up.

"Can we talk about something, else?" Hermione asked. "Daddy, how's Grandpa doing?"

"Fine," Robert nodded. "He's enjoying the assisted living home."

Elinore though was just getting started. "I think you and our Hermione will work well together, Harry. You have such a great repertoire."

"I think so too," Harry figured she hadn't told her parents about their assignment together at Hogwarts.

"And I think we can trust you to look after her," Robert said.

"Absolutely," Harry nodded.

"I can handle myself too, Daddy," Hermione said defensively.

"Has Hermione told you she's taken tae kwon do since she was six?" Robert asked him.

Harry winced. "I have first hand knowledge of that, Robert."

"Do you really?" Robert asked. "I thought you two just met."

"We actually went to school together," Hermione covered.

"You didn't mention that, sweetheart," Elinore said.

"We didn't know each other that well," Hermione said.

"Oh, that's not true," Harry said. "We knew each other quite well..."

"No we didn't," Hermione's face was turning red and she hurriedly gulped down her wine.

"We did," Harry said leaning back in his chair. "Hermione's just being modest."

She was luckily spared by the arrival of their dinner. Shooting Harry quite a nasty look, she dug into her food.

"This is really quite good," Harry said after taking a bite of his lasagne.

"Antonio's has the best Italian food you'll find out of Italy," Robert told him.

Harry grinned. "I'll have to come back here."

"We'll let Antonio know to expect you sometime," Elinore offered.

"I'm sure they have nice Italian places in Vancouver," Hermione said.

"Not like this," Harry looked at her.

"What do they have in Vancouver?" Hermione challenged.

"They have a few places I would frequent," Harry answered. "But your parents were right. This is the best meal I've had in ages."

"Just goes to show," Elinore said. "There's no place like home."

Harry nodded. "I love it in Vancouver, but I've been thinking of coming back here."

Hermione nearly choked on her wine. "Y-you have?"

"I've missed my godfather," Harry answered.

"Harry's godfather is one of my superiors at the Ministry," Hermione explained to her parents.

Elinore nodded. "Perhaps we can meet him sometime."

"Maybe," Hermione said suddenly not feeling very hungry. This was all so surreal. Three years ago, she would have loved being here with her parents and the boy she loved.

"I'm sure he'd like that," Harry replied. "He's very fond of Hermione."

"Perhaps some day we can invite you both over for dinner?" Elinore suggested.

"We'd love that," Harry answered, ignoring Hermione's squawk.

The rest of the evening past by uncomfortably for Hermione. The other members of the dinner party seemed to be having the time of their lives.

"We really need to get to that meeting," Hermione reminded Harry.

"Right," Harry said. "I'm sorry we can't stay any longer, Robert, Elinore."

"It was a pleasure meeting you, Harry." Robert offered him his hand.

Harry shook his hand and then leaned over to kiss Elinore's cheek. "Pleasure was all mine."

"What a charming young man," Hermione heard her mother say as she practically yanked him out of the restaurant after she said goodbye to her parents.

"You can let go of my arm now," Harry said when they were out on the street. "You're kind of hurting my circulation---"

Hermione dropped his arm. "You are so infuriating you know."

"What?" Harry asked. "I was perfectly charming. And you heard your Mum just then..."

"Little do they know how you AREN'T so charming," Hermione grumbled.

"I am charming," Harry said defensively. "Janie loves me."

"Not right now she doesn't." Hermione turned the corner.

Harry quickened his steps to keep up with her. "Well, you know, I've heard that when married couples fight, they have really great make-up---"

"Don't you even go there!" Hermione snapped.

"Does this mean I'm sleeping on the sofa?" Harry asked teasingly.

"I'd have you in another room if I could," Hermione answered.

Harry laughed. "Janie, Janie, Janie.."

Hermione cast him a furious glare. "I hate you sometimes."

Harry took her arm and led her into an alley. "We should be okay to Apparate from here."

"Fine," she answered coolly, pulling away.

Harry looked over at her. "I'll behave. I promise."

"That'll be the day," Hermione rolled her eyes.

They arrived at the Ministry with only a few seconds to spare. Tonks, Remus and Sirius were already waiting for them.

Tonks grinned mischievously at Harry. "I love giving makeovers. You're going to be putty in my hands."

Harry groaned. "I'm going to bloody wind up with green hair, aren't I?"

"It would match you pretty green eyes," Tonks said taking his hand. "Would you lighten up? It's not like I'm leading you to the guillotine."

"Why don't you do Hermione first?" Harry complained.

"Because hers will not take as long as yours," Tonks explained. "I have to get rid of your scar, change your eye colour, your hair colour and give you a bit of a tan. You are quite pasty, you know..."

"I'm not that pasty," Harry said defensively.

"I'd probably need a tan too," Hermione examined her arms. "I'm rather pale."

"Not as pale as Harry James," Sirius said looking up from his notes.

"Shut it, Old Man," Harry shot back.

"That's Mr. Old Man to you," Sirius quipped.

"I'll mind you to watch the language," Tonks said patting her stomach. "Little Lupin Junior here is impressionable."

"Tonks!" Hermione exclaimed. "You didn't tell me!"

Tonks beamed at her. "We just found out yesterday."

"Congratulations," Hermione hugged the pink haired woman. "I'm so happy for you both!"

"Thanks," Tonks said. "I'm due in April."

"Congratulations," Harry shook Lupin's hand. "Hopefully the kid won't have your ugly mug," he teased.

Lupin chuckled. "As long as he gets my hair and not Nymphadora's."

"I told you I detest that name," Tonks said hitting him playfully on the arm.

"You didn't mind it the other night," Lupin said mischievously, making Sirius and Harry groan and cover their ears.

"Alright, alright," Tonks said taking Harry's arm. "Let's get to work on the new you. Hermione, we'll be right back."

"Make him look nice," Sirius called out.

"He'll be gorgeous," Tonks promised leading a terrified Harry out of the room.

"I'm thinking he'll come back in here with a mohawk and a few piercings," Sirius said with a grin.

Hermione laughed. "I can't wait."

Lupin pulled a serious face. "We should go over some of the equipment you'll be using to monitor Dolohov."

"All right," Hermione nodded.

Lupin and Sirius both went over the complex equipment that would allow them to record conversations and take pictures. Hermione couldn't help but feel excited as they showed her each gadget.

"Along of course, with your simple eavesdropping spells that you've learned, this will help transmit all the information back to us as well." Lupin told her.

"We're to turn in daily reports to you, right?" Hermione asked.

"That's right," Sirius replied. "And we'll also come once or twice to gather our own information."

"Undercover, of course," Lupin said.

"Of course," Hermione said with a grin.

She went over some more logistics with Lupin and Sirius until Tonks appeared in the doorway. "Is this absolutely necessary?" Hermione could hear Harry asking Tonks in exasperation.

"Yes," Tonks said. "Lady and Gentlemen...I give you...James Montgomery...."

"Not bad," Sirius replied when Harry came in. His black hair was now brown, his eyes the same shade.

Hermione stepped closer to get a better look.

"Go ahead," Harry said folding his arms. "Make your jokes. I can take it."

"It looks good," Hermione replied. "But I liked your... um... you look nice."

Harry smiled. "Yeah?"

She had almost said she preferred his eyes green but had caught herself in time.

"Harry you're already familiar with this equipment," Sirius said motioning toward the gadgets on the table. "I'll pack them up and bring them home with us tonight. Hermione's a quick study."

"Fine," Harry said. "Sounds good to me."

"Come on Hermione," Tonks said. "Your turn."

"Right," Hermione said. "Nothing too drastic, right?"

Tonks smiled. "You're already so pretty, Hermione. I doubt I'll have to do much."

Hermione smiled. "Thanks, Tonks."

Harry watched them go before turning back to Sirius. "What?" he asked when he caught his godfather watching him.

"You couldn't be more obvious if you tried," Sirius said quietly.

"I don't know what you're talking about," Harry lied.

"Mmmhmm," Sirius said.

"Is there anything new here?" Harry asked, inspecting the table.

"There are some new cameras," Sirius said pointing them out.

"Cool," Harry said.

"I know that you and Hermione share a history," Lupin began.

"Here's the lecture," Harry rolled his eyes.

"Listen to me," Lupin said sternly. "What you two do in what little free time you'll have is up to you. But under no circumstances are your personal relations to hinder this investigation. You have two weeks."

"We'll be completely professional, Lupin," Harry said. "You know that."

"Good," Lupin said. "Exactly what I wanted to hear."

Harry helped Sirius pack up the equipment and they were nearly finished when Tonks again appeared in the doorway. "James Montgomery... are you ready to meet your beautiful wife?"

"I've met her before, Tonks," Harry said his back to her.

"Not like this, you haven't," Tonks replied smugly. "I did this thing where I lightened her hair a bit more. Straightened it too. And then I did this light tanning spell. It really brings out the colour in her eyes..."

Harry rolled his eyes and turned around. The woman in front of him was so gorgeous his jaw just dropped.

He nearly dropped the expensive camera in his hands.

"Easy tiger," Sirius said taking it from him. "Pick your jaw up off the floor and tell your wife how pretty she looks."

Hermione bit her lower lip self consciously. "I hope it's not too much," she said uncertainly. Harry had yet to say a word.

"It's just...right," Harry told her when he was finally able to speak. "Perfect."

Hermione blushed. "Thanks..."

"We're done here," Lupin told them. "If you'd both like to get home. We have a big day tomorrow."

"What time do we need to be here?" Hermione asked, glad to look away from Harry's intense gaze.

"There is the time difference," Sirius said.

"They're about five hours behind us," Hermione said.

"So what time should we be here?" Harry asked.

"Be here by noon," Sirius replied. "We can have you there in Cayman by seven thirty then- like you've just flown all night."

"Does Dolohov know anything about us?" Hermione asked.

"He checks the hotel roster for new arrivals," Sirius told them. "He'll send you a personal invitation for drinks- it's his way of weeding through people he thinks will get him somewhere and people who won't. You can expect one tomorrow afternoon."

"And you should definitely get an invite to one of his card games," Lupin said. "But remember, you're on your honeymoon. Decline on the first night so you won't arise suspicion."

"Right," Harry nodded. "We'll be up to other things..."

"We want to make him think we're up to other things," Hermione corrected.

"A mere technicality," Harry replied.

"Good night to you both," Lupin said putting his arm around Tonks.

"I'll see you at home," Sirius said to Harry.

Harry nodded. "Come on Janie...let's get you home."

"All right," Hermione nodded. "Thanks."

"Good night, Hermione," Tonks said.

"Night," Hermione smiled. "I'll see you soon... and congratulations again!"

"I can't believe Remus Lupin is going to be someone's dad," Harry said as they waited for the lift. "Maybe now he'll have someone else to lecture."

"He's not so bad," Hermione answered.

"No, he's not," Harry admitted. "When he's not lecturing me."

Hermione smiled a bit. "You do look nice," she offered.

"You do too," Harry said as the lift finally arrived.

"I was worried it might be too much," Hermione ran her fingers through her hair.

"Nah," Harry said shrugging. "Perfect."

Hermione saw their reflection. "We do look like a married couple."

The lift was panelled with mirrors and Harry turned Hermione around, putting his arms around her waist and resting his chin on her shoulder. "We do look like a married couple." He repeated.

Hermione sucked in a breath, her body responding to his nearness.

Harry nuzzled her neck. "This is good practise, you know..."

"I know," she said softly.

Harry was about to kiss her when the lift pinged open.

"This is our stop," Hermione said mustering her willpower.

Harry stared at her a moment. "Hermione..."

"What?" she asked looking back at him. It was so strange to see brown eyes staring back at her.

"Nothing," Harry said as a few people came onto the lift.

Hermione pulled her cloak tighter around her and stepped off of the lift. What the hell had just happened?

"Want me to walk you home?" he asked.

Hermione shook her head. "I'm fine on my own. We do have a big day ahead of us and I still need to pack."

"I don't mind," Harry replied.

"You don't have to," Hermione said.

"I'd like to," Harry offered.

"Okay," Hermione relented. The truth was, she still wanted to be around him.

"Great," Harry smiled at her.

"Great," Hermione said forcing a smile.

Harry took her elbow. "We can Apparate over here," he said.

Hermione nodded. "Okay."

It only took a few minutes for him to get her back. "I'll see you tomorrow, Janie." he smiled at her.

"Right," Hermione said smiling back at him. "James." She leaned in and pecked him on the cheek.

"No better than that?" he teased.

"Tomorrow, we'll put on a show," Hermione said. "But not tonight."

"Why not?" Harry pursued.

"Harry---"

He cut her off by pressing his lips to hers.

She hadn't been expecting that and her first instinct was to push him away, but it had been so long and she had missed him so much. She put her arms around him and kissed him back.

His hands slid around her waist, pulling her close. He had wanted this ever since they had been at Hogwarts.

"Harry," Hermione whispered.

"Yeah?" he asked huskily.

"We really shouldn't be doing this," Hermione protested, but the words were weak even to her own ears.

"For the next two weeks we'll have to," he said, nuzzling her neck.

"Right," Hermione said closing her eyes.

Harry looked at her. "Janie..."

Hermione froze. "W-what did you just call me?"

Harry opened his eyes. "I called you Janie- it's your name after tonight."

"Right," Hermione said pulling away.

"What's wrong?" Harry asked.

Hermione didn't tell him that she'd actually thought he'd been kissing her, not practising for the assignment. The moment he'd called her "Janie" she woke up from the dream that they could recapture what they once had. "That's enough practise for tonight, Harry."

"But--" Harry began. "But I wasn't--"

"Good night," Hermione said absently reaching into her bag for her keys.

"Hermione--" Harry spoke up.

Hermione found her keys and with shaking hands tried to open the door.

Harry put his hand over hers. "Don't walk away..."

"I'm not walking away," Hermione lied. "I'm just going to bed."

"Oh," Harry replied. "I guess... I'll um... I'll see you tomorrow?"

Hermione nodded and opened the door. "Good night, Harry."

"Night," he replied reluctantly.

Hermione closed the door behind her and took a deep breath. That was so foolish. How could she be so stupid? She knew what he was and who he was and yet she still let herself get swept away again.

She wished Lavender was home, but since the blonde was still out, Hermione decided to finish her packing. She knew she wouldn't be getting much sleep that night.

4. Introducing Mr. and Mrs. Montgomery

Authors’ note: We managed to answer reviews this time around---if you would like to read some of my responses check out the reviews for Chapter 3. We appreciate you guys taking the time to read and the time to review. You guys really are the best. Also, we’re going to start naming these chapters so you’ll get an idea of what’s coming up---no song titles this time around, though. Please let us know what you think! .

"Harry?" Sirius called out. "You, um, have a visitor."

Harry wondered who could be calling now and he grumbled all the way into the room. He stopped in his tracks when he saw Becca Campbell. "Bex?"

"Harry!" she jumped to her feet.

Harry didn't have much time to react as the dark haired girl launched herself at him. "What did you do to yourself, Harry!" she exclaimed hugging him tightly.

"Uh..." Harry looked over at Sirius who shrugged. "This is my natural hair colour," he lied.

Becca mussed his hair. "You look gorgeous either way."

Harry shrugged. "What are you doing here, Bex?"

"I missed you, silly." she giggled.

"She showed up at the Ministry just as I was leaving," Sirius explained. "And she asked if she could come and wait for you."

"I see," Harry nodded. "Bex... I start a new assignment tomorrow--"

Becca giggled. "You'll get to sleep...eventually."

Harry pulled her hands down. "I really wish you had told me you were planning on coming over here..."

"It was a surprise," Becca said. "Silly...wait? You smell like perfume...were you with another girl?"

"My partner," Harry said. "Bex--"

"I have some things to catch up on," Sirius said making a hasty retreat.

Harry glared after him.

Becca settled back down on the sofa. "I know you said you'd be back home in a few weeks, but I couldn't wait to see you."

"I don't know if I'm coming back to Vancouver," Harry answered, his thoughts straying to Hermione.

Becca patted the empty space beside her on the sofa. "Of course you are."

Harry purposely sat down on the coffee table. "No, I don't know. Not yet."

"Maybe I can help you decide," Becca said touching his knee.

"Bex I told you before I left that everything was over," Harry told her quietly.

"I knew you were seeing those other girls and that was okay with me," Becca drawled.

Harry shook his head and stood up. It seemed as if she didn't want to take a hint.

"What's wrong?" Becca asked, flipping her brown hair over her shoulder. "Hmmm?"

"It's over," Harry told her. "All of it."

Becca finally caught on. "But--but we have fun together. You remember that weekend..."

"Of course I remember it. But I'm not the guy for you." Harry told her.

"Is there someone else?" Becca asked.

Harry wanted to avoid that question. "That's not the point here. I'm going to be gone for the next two weeks and then I think I'll be moving back here. Vancouver's been fun, but England is my home."

Becca stood up. "There is someone else!"

Harry rolled his eyes. "Don't be like that."

"I knew this was a mistake," Becca huffed.

"I didn't ask you to come here," Harry pointed out. "And it's not as if I left you hanging back there in Canada."

Becca didn't want to hear it and she slapped him as hard as she could on his cheek. "I never want to see you again!"

Harry stared at her coldly. "Fine then," he said.

"Fine!" Becca retorted. "And you know what? You weren't even that good!"

"That's not what you said last time," Harry snapped.

"Yes, well I was faking it," Becca said grabbing her bag. "You should know all about that, you asshole!"

Within seconds she had thrown some Floo powder into the fireplace and was gone. Harry kicked at the table before heading into the kitchen. "Thanks for leaving me in there," he said to Sirius. "Now you see why I didn't pursue her?"

"Well, I had to entertain her for an hour by myself," Sirius pointed out.

"What a bitch," Harry muttered.

"I should have told her you were a married man," Sirius said handing his godson a beer.

"Might have worked better," Harry said. "Thanks."

"Figured you'd need it," Sirius said. "So, did you see Hermione home?"

"Yeah," Harry nodded.

"Things seemed to have thawed between you two," Sirius commented.

"A bit, I guess," Harry pulled back on his beer. "It's going to be an interesting few weeks."

"You can say that again," Sirius said. "But at least I get the house to myself again."

"Oh because having me home for two nights was terrible?" Harry asked.

"Bloody horrible," Sirius said with a grin.

Harry kicked his leg under the table. "Sirius?"

"Yeah?'

Harry paused a moment before saying anything. "What do I do if things start happening again between me and Hermione?"

"Surely it hasn't been that long for you, Harry," Sirius said dryly.

"I'm serious," Harry answered.

"Harry," Sirius began. "I love you just like you were my own son. But, you were an arse to let her get away the first time. She's good for you and you're good for her. You've been granted a second chance. If something should happen. Go for it."

Harry nodded. "Thanks."

"Something happen tonight?" Sirius asked.

"I kissed her," Harry said. "I couldn't resist. And then I called her Janie and she freaked."

"Probably thought you were thinking about the assignment and the assignment alone," Sirius said thoughtfully.

"I was, but I was also thinking about her," Harry said. "I loved her, Sirius."

"And now?"

"I don't know..." Harry said thoughtfully.

"You'll have some time to figure it out," Sirius told him. "These next few weeks you can get to know her again."

"In what little free time I have," Harry said dryly.

Sirius laughed. "Very true, but you will have some."

Harry nodded. "I can't wait to nail Dolohov."

"Be careful," Sirius cautioned. "He's very dangerous, Harry."

"I know," Harry said. "You know... no one's said why Hermione and I are being sent in now. What's the big rush?"

"He's plotting something big," Sirius told him. "We have no idea what, but we think it might involve the new Minister."

"Really," Harry replied. "Interesting..."

The new Minister had already created controversy when he'd helped pass some legislation that gave better wages to house elves. He'd also implemented stronger laws that punished those wizards and witches who committed crimes against Muggles.

"I think this assignment will really push you back into the limelight, along with Hermione." Sirius told him.

"She's certainly ambitious," Harry said fondly.

Sirius was amused at his godson's expression- he was clearly still in love with Hermione. "I saw her in some of her combat training. She's quite good."

Harry nodded. "She's more confident now. It's really something to see."

"She told me something interesting," Sirius said craftily. "Something about how she once kicked your ass in the Room of Requirement..."

"She wasn't supposed to tell anyone that," Harry said quietly.

"I thought it was pretty funny," Sirius chortled.

"You would," Harry said glaring at him.

"Come on," Sirius said. "If the shoe was on the other foot, you'd never let me hear the end of it."

"Rosmerta ever kick yours?" Harry asked.

"Not outside the bedroom," Sirius said with a grin.

Harry grimaced. "Okay, I didn't need to know that."

"I'll see you in the morning," Sirius chuckled.

Harry was going to get another beer when Sirius stopped him. "Before I forget. Here's your rings. Yours and Hermione's. Don't forget them."

"Thanks," Harry looked at them. His was a simple gold band but Hermione's was much more elaborate, with a large diamond in the centre surrounded by sapphires.

"Get some sleep," Sirius said before leaving him.

Harry slid his band on and debated bringing the ring over to Hermione now.

He didn't want to press his luck though. He'd give it to her tomorrow morning. And maybe Sirius was right. They could use this opportunity to get to know each other again.

*** *** ***

Ron and Luna had planned on going out for dinner that night when Molly owled and let them know Ginny was sick and might enjoy some company. "Think she'd mind if we stopped off first and got something to eat?" Ron whined. "I'm starving."

"Ron," Luna said, shaking her head. "We can visit your sister before we go out to eat. Maybe I'll bring her some soup- although your mother has probably made her some already. Do you think she'd like that?"

Ron grinned at her. "I always like it when you make ME soup. I think Gin might like it, too."

Luna gave him a kiss. "I'll make you something special later on."

"Deal," Ron said. "We should probably head on out."

"Let me change first," Luna gestured to her fortune telling outfit.

"Good idea," Ron said deciding to go through the owl post while he waited for her.

Luna quickly changed to a more comfortable jeans and jumper and heated up some soup for her boyfriend's sister. "Okay," she announced.

"You look great, Luna," Ron said giving her a kiss.

"Thanks" Luna said, a thrill shooting through her at his words. She still sometimes couldn't believe she was with Ron Weasley.

A few minutes later, they arrived at the Burrow to find his sister getting fussed over by Molly.

"Are you comfortable, sweetheart?" Molly asked fluffing Ginny's pillows.

"Yes," Ginny said. She'd enjoyed being fussed over at first but now it was rather boring.

"Hello, Mum," Ron said dusting the soot and ash from his shoulders.

"Hello, Mrs. Weasley," Luna said warmly. "Ginny."

"Ronald," Molly beamed. "And Luna! How lovely to see you both!"

Luna gave the older woman a hug. "It's lovely to see you, too. We brought some soup for Ginny."

"What kind?" Ginny asked.

"Chicken noodle," Luna replied. "It's my Great-Gran's recipe."

"I'm sick of chicken noodle," Ginny flopped back against her pillows. "What about tomato? Or beef consommé?"

"I'm sorry," Luna apologised.

Ron glared at his sister. "You know, Luna made that especially for you. The least you could do is thank her."

"It's okay," Luna said. "Perhaps you can eat some tomorrow."

"I think that's a wonderful idea," Molly smiled at the young woman. She was very, very fond of her youngest son's girlfriend.

"I'll just go and put it in the icebox," Luna said heading for the kitchen.

Ron sat down. "So you've got the flu, eh?"

Ginny nodded. "But if anything good has come out of it, it's brought me and Neville closer together."

Ron raised an eyebrow. "Really..."

"He's been so great to Ginevra," Molly said dreamily. "I think they'll be getting back together soon."

Ginny smiled. "I really hope so, Mum."

Ron didn't want to say anything, but he knew for a fact that Neville was not interested in his sister.

"Your kitchen always smells so good," Luna said, coming back into the room. "That's what I've always loved about this place."

Molly smiled at her. "You're always welcome here Luna, whether Ronald is with you or not. Just drop by whenever you feel like it."

"That's because she gets lonely with just Ginny and Dad," Ron teased his mother.

"Nonsense," Molly swatted at him. "Bill just stopped by the other day with Fleur and the girls. And Charlie comes in often from Romania."

"And you're always here mooching for food," Ginny said to her brother.

"I am not!" Ron said defensively. "I was hungry and Luna was in Piccadilly the other day."

Molly put an arm around her son. "I like it when you stop by, Ronald."

"Thanks Mum," Ron grinned at her. "Have any biscuits?"

"I just made a fresh batch," Molly said. "Come with me and I'll let you sneak a few."

Luna grinned as she watched them go. She then turned her attention back to Ginny, who was now flipping through a fashion magazine. "I know it's not much fun being sick, but I'm sure Neville has you on the best treatment."

"He does," Ginny said. "He's already been by today to see me."

"That's great," Luna said smiling at her.

"It really is only a matter of time before he takes me back," Ginny said. She eyed the blonde. "So are you still doing that fortune telling stuff?"

Luna nodded. "It's so much fun, Ginny. I could give you a reading if you'd like."

"I don’t' believe in that junk," Ginny said.

"Oh," Luna said looking down at her lap. "Well, not everyone does."

"Most people I know think it's rubbish," Ginny turned a page in her magazine.

Luna took a seat on the arm of the sofa. Every time she saw Ginny, she made comments like this, but it still hurt. At one time, they'd been friends, but now things had changed. Maybe if Ginny did get back with Neville, she'd get back to the girl she used to be. "So, um, how are things at the shop?"

"I haven't been there in two days now," Ginny said. "I'm finally starting to feel more like myself..."

"It's great that you're feeling better," Luna said.

"Yes well--" Ginny began when the fireplace whooshed to life and Neville stepped out. Luna watched as Ginny let the magazine drop and her eyes fluttered closed.

"Hi, Luna," Neville said. "I didn't know you were going to be here."

"Ronald and I stopped by to see how Ginny was feeling," Luna said softly.

Neville gave her a hug. "It's great to see you."

"You too," Luna replied. "I guess you've been keeping busy at the hospital?"

Ginny coughed. "Nev---"

Neville resisted the urge to roll his eyes as he knelt down to check on Ginny. "How are you feeling today?"

"Weak," she moaned. "I feel dizzy when I try to stand up..."

Neville put a hand to her forehead. "You do seem a bit warm. You took your potion today, right?"

Luna stared at Ginny in disbelief. Just a few moments ago, she'd said she was feeling better.

"I took it," Ginny coughed again. "But it's not working..."

Neville frowned. He'd thought that the treatment he'd prescribed would have been working by now. "Perhaps we should admit you to hospital."

"That might be a good idea," Ginny grabbed onto his hand.

Neville gave her hand a squeeze. "It might be a good idea if I can keep a better eye on you. Run some more tests."

"Neville!" Molly said. "I didn't think you were coming over again today!"

Neville stood up. "I wanted to see if she needed anything else, but she tells me she's not feeling any better."

Molly's eyes grew large. "Ginevra, you were doing fine just awhile ago!"

"She was?" Neville asked. "She just told me she was weak and dizzy."

"Perhaps she's having a relapse," Luna said thoughtfully.

"Yes," Ginny nodded. "That's exactly what it is..."

Neville knew Luna wouldn't lie about something like this so Ginny couldn't be faking her symptoms. And even though he hated to admit it, he'd seen a little bit of how she used to be the last couple of days.

"I really think going to the hospital might be best," Ginny said, letting her head fall against the pillows.

"I just need to make the arrangements," Neville told her. "Are you okay enough to stand on your own, or do you need some help?"

"Help me," Ginny fixed her eyes on him. "Please..."

"Of course," Neville said smiling sympathetically at her.

Ron watched with his arms crossed. His sister had been fine when they walked in and now she acted like she was at death's door.

"I'll pack you a bag and meet you there," Molly said a frightened expression on her face.

"Ron I'd appreciate it if you could help her," Neville said when Molly rushed off. "I need to go ahead and arrange a room."

"Sure, mate," Ron said eager to get his sister alone to see what she was up to.

"Thanks," Neville pulled away from Ginny and disappeared into the fireplace.

"Spill it," Ron demanded once he was gone. "What are you doing?"

"I'm going to the hospital," Ginny replied. "Did you see? He really cares! Before, he's acted like he couldn't wait to be rid of me, but just then, he cared!"

"So this is all an act," Ron said. "So you can worm your way back into his life. Are you even really sick?"

"Yes, I was sick," Ginny told him angrily. "I really was and I really was feeling better, but can't you see? This is my way to get him back. Please, Ron. I'm begging you. Don't ruin this for me."

Ron shook his head. "Do you even realise how worried Mum is right now?"

Ginny looked guiltily toward the staircase. "She loves Neville and she wants us back together. She'll understand."

Ron rolled his eyes. "This is pathetic, Ginny."

Ginny grabbed his arm. "Please. Just keep quiet. Please. Just this once."

"We won't say anything," Luna said quietly.

Ron looked over at his girlfriend. "Fine," he agreed reluctantly.

Ginny gave Luna a hug. "Thank you. Thank you. Thank you."

Luna was surprised but she patted Ginny's back. "Sure..."

Ron and Luna helped Ginny to St. Mungo's. Neville met them at the admitting desk. Ron and Luna stayed behind to fill out the necessary forms while Ginny was led to her room by Neville.

"I pulled some strings and was able to get you a private room," Neville told her.

"You're so good to me," Ginny said leaning against him.

"It's what any healer would do for their patient," Neville said putting his arm around her. "And we'll find out what's wrong with you, Ginny. I promise."

Ginny kissed his cheek. "Thank you."

"You're welcome," Neville said softly. He didn't want to be taken in again and his guard was still up, but he wasn't immune to her charm. "Let's get you settled in, shall we?"

"There you are!" a familiar voice exclaimed from behind them. "I've been looking everywhere for you, Neville. You missed rounds."

"Cho," Neville turned around. "I'm sorry- my um... my patient needed immediate attention."

Ginny glared at other woman.

"Your patient," Cho said looking distrustfully at Ginny. "I would have thought she'd be better by now."

"She's taken a turn for the worse," Neville said. "She hasn't responded to the treatment. I thought it'd be better to have her here."

"I see," Cho replied coolly. "Maybe we should get someone higher up to take on the case."

"I don't think that's necessary," Neville said thinking her comments were directed at his talent as a healer. "At least not until I run some tests. But if you're having doubts as to my capabilities..."

"Can I see you in private for a moment?" Cho interrupted.

"Let me get her settled in first," Neville said putting his arm around Ginny.

"I'll be waiting in your office," Cho spun on her heel and stalked away.

"There's no one else I trust to handle my case," Ginny said loyally.

"I know," Neville nodded. "Come on, into bed."

Ginny nodded and pulled back the covers. She slid into bed. "Nice and comfy."

"I'll have someone send in some water and I'll be by again after I do my rounds," Neville replied.

"Thanks again," Ginny said softly. "You're the best, Neville."

He sent her a half smile. "I'll see you soon."

Cho was pacing in the office, wondering what the hell he was thinking. He couldn't possibly think she was for real. He had to know she was playing this for all it was worth.

A few minutes later he came inside. "I'm sorry I missed the rounds," Neville apologised. "I didn't know Ginny was going to be even sicker and--"

"Ah, yes," Cho said sarcastically. "Ginny."

"She really is sick," Neville set his files down.

"And those puppy dog eyes you were shooting her?" Cho asked him. "What were they? Some new form of treatment?"

Neville shook his head. "She is my patient Cho. Nothing more."

"And you just so happen to make house calls on all your patients?" Cho asked. "Hmm?"

"She's one of my best friends' sister," Neville explained. "I'm doing it as a favour to the Weasleys."

"Just don't let her get her hooks into you again," Cho said her tone softening. "You went through too much."

"People can change," Neville said.

"Just trust me on this," Cho touched his arm. "I know how girls are. They can change but not that much. And we're good at charming people into believing a lie."

"I appreciate your concern, but I'm a big boy," Neville said tersely. "I can handle myself."

Cho sighed. "I just don't want you to be duped."

"I'm not going to be duped," Neville said. "Come on. We should get to work."

Cho nodded silently, wishing she could give him a good shake and open his eyes.

"I know you're only looking out for me," Neville reassured her. "But I really can handle it."

"I hope so," Cho replied quietly.

"You have bigger things to worry about," Neville said. "I heard Murphy fancies you."

Cho rolled her eyes. "Not a chance."

"Come on, Chang," Neville teased. "You know you lurve him."

"Please," Cho retrieved one of the files from the desk. "I have better taste than that."

"You're not still hung up on Cedric, are you?" Neville asked her.

Cho shook her head. "No."

"Has someone else caught your eye then?" Neville asked grabbing a book from the shelf.

"Maybe," Cho said, bowing her head to look at the file so he wouldn't see her face flush.

"Don't tell me," Neville said with a grin. "Fred? George? Fred and George?"

"Oh you've figured me all out," Cho said sarcastically.

Neville grinned. "I have."

If he only knew, Cho thought. "Come on, we should do our rounds before the chief notices we're behind."

"Right," Neville said. "You know, I am going to find out who it is eventually."

If he kept being this blind, Cho highly doubted that.

*** *** ***

Harry and Hermione arrived in Grand Cayman shortly after seven that morning. They had to wait for a boat to take them to Dolohov's resort.

Harry slid his arm around her as they waited. "The resort is just off the main island," he told her. "We'll be able to jump back onto the mainland anytime we want to."

"As if we'll see much of anything but our cottage," Hermione cooed, nuzzling his neck.

Harry smiled. She was already playing her part perfectly.

A gruff looking man in island clothes approached them. "You the Montgomerys?"

Hermione grinned. "Yes. Gosh, James! We really are THE Montgomerys! You and me! I can't believe we're married!"

Harry laughed. "That's us," he replied, pulling Hermione closer to him.

"I'll just get your belongings," the man said sizing them up. "I'll be taking you to the island."

"Thanks," Harry said, helping Hermione into the boat. "That's Gradwell," he whispered to her, leaning in. "He's one of Dolohov's men."

Hermione nodded. "Right," she whispered back. She called out to Gradwell as he slung their bags on the boat. "You won't mind if I can't keep my hands off of him, will you? We were on the plane for so long and I just can't wait to be alone with him."

The surly man only grunted as he sat down and started the motor.

"He's quite charming," Hermione rolled her eyes at Harry.

Harry pulled her onto his lap. "Come here, Janie."

Hermione laughed as she leaned in and kissed him. This part of the job was quite easy.

Harry was trying to keep an eye on Gradwell, but it was hard to do with a beautiful girl in his lap. It also didn't help that she was arching against him.

"He's watching us," Hermione whispered in his ear as he kissed her neck.

"Yeah," Harry said huskily. "Janie."

"Mmm..." Hermione said, running her hands through his hair. "I can't wait until we get to our room..."

"Neither can I," Harry said.

"Hotel's right up ahead," Gradwell called over the motor.

"It looks beautiful," Hermione replied, a little awestruck. "James! Look!"

Harry nodded. "Even better than the brochure," he quipped.

"I must say though," Hermione said leaning against him. "All I care about is whether or not the room has a bed."

"Doesn't even have to be a large one," Harry grinned at her.

"Where are you from?" Gradwell asked gruffly.

"London," Harry answered. "Notting Hill, actually."

"The boss didn't mention that," Gradwell called over his shoulder.

"Your boss makes it a point of knowing his guests' personal history?" Hermione asked.

"He likes to know," Gradwell answered, pulling the boat alongside a dock.

"I could tell him all about my Janie," Harry said shooting Hermione a goofy grin. "But that would take about two years."

Gradwell only grunted as he tied the boat. Harry got off first and helped Hermione onto the dock spinning her around in a circle as he did so.

Hermione giggled and held on tightly to him. "James!"

"Come on," he said. "Let's go check in."

"I'll bring your bags," Gradwell said to them.

Hermione wasn't concerned that he'd see their special equipment. She'd charmed it so they'd look like extra clothes while they were in the suitcase.

"Thanks," Harry nodded at him as he took Hermione's hand. They headed up the picturesque path towards the main building.

"I think he bought it," Hermione whispered.

"Of course he did," Harry replied. "You were brilliant."

"So were you," Hermione said looking sideways at him.

Harry smiled at her and squeezed her hand. They arrived at the main building and he held the door open for her.

"Thank you, Mr. Montgomery," Hermione said breezing past him.

Harry followed her to the reception desk. "We're the Montgomerys," he said. "Checking in please..."

The woman at the desk typed the information into the computer. While they waited, Hermione nibbled on Harry's ear.

She was certainly playing her role to the hilt, but he didn't mind at all. He slid his arm around her waist and pulled her close.

"Ah yes," the clerk said. "The Montgomerys. You'll be staying with us for two weeks."

"That's right," Harry replied. "This will be the best two weeks of my life."

The clerk grinned. "Newlyweds. Well, I'll have you know we have you booked into the best cottage."

"Thank you," Hermione smiled at her.

"You'll have a wonderful view of the beach," the clerk said handing them both a key. "And your father took care of everything, Mrs. Montgomery. All your meals will be paid for."

"Did you hear what Dad did for us?" Hermione smiled at Harry. "That's so sweet of him..."

"If he only knew what I was going to do to his little girl when we get into that cottage," Harry said huskily.

"James!" Hermione said swatting playfully at him.

The clerk laughed. "You two are all set. Enjoy your honeymoon."

"We will," Hermione said taking Harry's hand. "Let's go, James."

They strolled down the path towards the section of the resort where the cottages were. "This place is really nice," Harry had to admit.

"It's where all the deranged Death Eaters are having their holidays," Hermione said dryly.

"Very funny Janie," Harry replied as they came to their home for the next two weeks.

Hermione used her key to open the door and moved to step inside when Harry grabbed her arm. "Uh-uh. Aren't you forgetting something?"

"What?" Hermione looked at him in confusion.

"Carrying you over the threshold," Harry replied. "Come on...let me do it."

Hermione smiled wryly at him. "How could I say no?"

Harry effortlessly picked her up. "This is more like it."

He carried her inside and she shut the door behind them. "Well, we made it," she said.

"Yeah," Harry said noticing that their bags were already waiting for them. "Let's get everything set up then, shall we?"

"Right," she said as he set her down.

"We'll put a disillusionment charm on it before we leave the cottage," Harry said. "Just in case Dolohov sends someone in other than the maid to search the room."

"Exactly," Hermione agreed, setting several sensors into one of the dresser drawers. She tucked some clothes neatly around them.

Harry did a quick scan of the room to see if they were being monitored.

"Anything?" Hermione asked. "They put up wards in here right? Before we came?"

Harry nodded. "Just thought I'd check to be sure. Better to be safe than sorry."

Hermione nodded. "Good thinking."

"I do believe you just complimented me, Granger."

"Don't let it go to your head, Potter." she returned.

"I don't need you to puff up my ego," Harry said. He watched her out of the corner of his eye. Her sundress was having him thinking thoughts that were far from platonic.

"Hm," Hermione said, hanging some of 'Janie's' dresses in the closet. "I already see one problem though."

"What's that?" Harry asked.

"One bed," Hermione said simply.

"And that would be a problem because...." Harry questioned.

"Because I'm not sleeping in the same bed as you," Hermione turned to look at him.

"Janie, we're married now," Harry whined. "Surely, you're not going to deny me..."

"We don't have to pretend in here," Hermione crossed her arms. "You can use the sofa."

"Okay," Harry said with a grin. "But don't you dare try and jump me in the middle of the night."

Hermione rolled her eyes. "Been there done that, not again."

"Well, thanks to you, I had to take a cold shower when I got home last night," Harry said.

"I was fine," Hermione answered, pushing her empty suitcase under the bed.

"Of course," Harry muttered under his breath.

"You can't leave your things in there," Hermione looked pointedly at Harry's bag.

Harry groaned. "And here comes the nagging. I thought this didn't occur until after the first couple of years."

"Just unpack," Hermione replied.

"Yes, my ball and chain," Harry said getting to his feet.

Hermione moved to kick him in the shin but he jumped out of the way. "Wanker," she muttered.

"That would make you Mrs. Wanker," Harry said with a grin.

"Just unpack," Hermione told him. "Honestly, you have to make everything a bigger deal than it is."

Harry wordlessly started to unpack his clothes. He was happy for the distraction.

Hermione took her travel bag into the loo and began to put her things away in there. Part of her wished it was a real honeymoon she was on, but the other half, the more sensible half, told her not to be so foolish. She wasn't about to get hurt by Harry again.

"As much as I'd like to do some exploring," Harry said thoughtfully. "We really should stay inside the first day. Honeymooners wouldn't go exploring their first day."

Hermione nodded. "We're supposed to be jet lagged too."

Harry started unpacking his clothes. He could feel Hermione watching him. "What?"

"You're a terrible packer," Hermione commented. "All your clothes are wrinkled!"

"So?" Harry shrugged.

"Honestly," Hermione rolled her eyes. "Let me do it."

"What difference does it make?" Harry asked her. "I just throw whatever I need in there and just use magic to fix whatever damage occurred.”

"What's wrong with just being organised to begin with?" Hermione asked, carefully refolding his clothes and putting them into the dressers.

"I bet you make your bed every single morning," Harry said grinning at her. "And you probably pick one day out of the week where you just do your cleaning..."

She bristled. "What's wrong with that?"

"Nothing," Harry said with a shrug. "If you like being predictable..."

"It works for me," Hermione informed him.

"It's a good thing you haven't seen my flat in Vancouver," Harry said. "You'd probably pass out."

"Why doesn't that surprise me?" Hermione muttered, pushing his empty bag under the bed.

"I never really decorated the place to tell you the truth," Harry told her. "And most of my stuff was still in boxes."

"You lived there for three years out of boxes?" Hermione asked in disbelief.

Harry nodded. "Would have driven you insane, wouldn't it?"

"Yes," she replied. Now that she had unpacked, she wasn't quite sure what to do with herself.

Harry seemed to read her mind and he motioned toward the bed. "Shagging is always a great way to pass the time."

Hermione rolled her eyes. "I already told you--"

"Can't blame a bloke for trying," Harry said with a grin. "How about we take a look at the view then?"

"Fine," Hermione agreed, crossing her arms.

Harry slid open the door and motioned for Hermione to step out onto the deck first. She did so and her breath caught in her throat. The view really was spectacular.

Harry's eyes skipped over the grounds and he saw Gradwell talking to a dark haired man. "There's Dolohov," he said, stepping up behind her and sliding his arms around her waist.

Hermione studied the men. Dolohov didn't look quite like she'd pictured. He was actually quite small and reminded her of a weasel.

"You wouldn't think he was Voldemort's right hand man, would you?" Harry whispered in her ear.

Hermione shook her head. "Not at all."

Harry was about to say something else when both Gradwell and Dolohov turned in their direction. Without hesitation, he pulled Hermione to him and kissed her hard.

Hermione hadn't expected his action and the force of it nearly knocked her off of her feet. It didn't take her too long to get into the kiss.

Harry slid his hands up and down her back, knowing they were giving Dolohov quite a show.

Hermione jumped into his arms and wrapped her legs around his waist, never breaking the kiss.

Harry kissed her even deeper as he turned and pressed her against the wall. He wished that this wasn't just an assignment.

"Harry," Hermione whimpered, forgetting that she was playing a part.

5. Games People Play

Authors note: It’s been a busy week for the two of us so sorry to be posting this a little later than usual. We hope you enjoy it!

Harry," Hermione whimpered, forgetting that she was playing a part.

"Janie," Harry opened his eyes.

"Is he still watching?" Hermione asked.

"Yes," Harry answered. "Let's get back inside..."

Hermione kissed him again as he carried her back inside.

"You have to be more careful than that," Harry said once he'd slid the door shut. "You can't call me Harry anywhere outside this room."

Hermione blushed. "I know that. I just forget for a second."

Harry nodded as he flopped back onto the bed.

Hermione grabbed a book and went into the sitting room. She cursed herself for calling him by his real name in the heat of the moment. The last thing she wanted was for him to know he still got to her.

Harry found a remote and turned on the telly, mindlessly flipping channels. He was a bit stunned that Hermione would slip up and call him by his real name like that.

A few minutes later, Hermione came back into the bedroom. She hadn't been able to get into her book and she felt wired. "I'm bored," she admitted.

"Me too," Harry turned off the telly.

"We could play a game," Hermione suggested.

"Like what?" Harry sat up.

"I brought Scrabble and a chess board and there's also Monopoly or Trivial Pursuit," Hermione said. "They were in the closet."

"You BROUGHT them with you?" Harry raised his eyebrows.

Hermione looked defensive. "Well, I knew we'd have some time to kill and I thought it would be a good idea. I shrunk them down into my purse."

Harry stuffed a pillow over his face and groaned loudly.

Hermione rolled her eyes. "What? I was thinking it would be a good way to pass the time. Excuse me."

Harry could think of a better way to pass the time but he didn't vocalise it. "I'm no good at any of those games." he complained instead.

"Well, I'm rubbish at chess, but so-so at Monopoly," Hermione said. "We'd be on an even playing field. Come on. And the hotel left us champagne and strawberries."

"Now that sounds good," Harry sat up. He reached for the bottle and popped the cork.

Hermione grabbed the tray of strawberries and settled down on the bed as Harry poured them a glass of champagne.

"Thank you," she said as she pulled the Monopoly board out of her purse and grew it to regular size.

Harry shook his head. "I bet we're the only honeymooners who have ever played Monopoly the first night. Hell, probably at any point in the honeymoon."

"We're not honeymooning," Hermione pointed out.

"I know that," Harry said watching as she set the board out in the middle of the bed. "I was just saying."

Hermione gave him a look as she sipped her champagne. "What piece do you want to be?"

Harry looked at the pieces and finally picked up the horse. "This okay?'

"Fine," Hermione answered. "I'm always the terrier."

"I've only placed this twice," Harry told her. "Dudley used to make me play with him and he used to make up his own rules."

"Like what?" Hermione asked, doling out the money.

"Like every time I passed go, instead of collecting 200 pounds, I had to pay him the money," Harry said. "And of course, he owned all the properties."

"That's horrible," Hermione frowned.

"That's Dudley," Harry said. "But thankfully, I didn't have to live with him for too much longer. When I turned 11, Sirius found me."

She nodded. "All right... well how about to make up for what Dudley did; I'll give you a head start. You can have two properties- NOT Boardwalk or Park Place though."

Harry grinned. "Its okay, Granger. We can play as equals. If I win, I want to do it fair and square."

She shrugged. "Have it your way."

Harry didn't tell her that if he had it his way, the two of them would be under these sheets, not playing a game on top of them.

Hermione started by rolling the dice and moving her piece. "Oh- when you have to pay a tax, put the money in the middle. Whoever lands on Free Parking gets the cash."

Harry took a sip of champagne thinking this was going to be a long, long night.

"You could look a little more enthused," Hermione remarked.

"Sorry," Harry said reaching for a strawberry. "These aren't that bad, actually."

"They're pretty good," she agreed. "I love strawberries. It's my favourite fruit."

Harry rolled the dice and then moved his piece. "Community chest....okay, let's see what this card says..."

Hermione laughed. "Go straight to jail. Do not pass go and do not collect $200..."

"Lovely," Harry said sarcastically. "You love this, don't you?"

"Of course I do," Hermione replied.

Harry moved his game piece to the jail box on the board. "So how do I get out of this?"

"You lose a turn," Hermione said gleefully.

Harry raised his glass to her. "You're in heaven with this, aren't you?"

Hermione only smiled as she took her two turns in a row. She sipped her champagne as Harry rolled the dice again.

He started to enjoy himself as they continued to play. The champagne had loosened Hermione up and they started to talk more than play the game. "Who was your best instructor?" Harry asked her.

"McGonagall," Hermione answered. "She was like my mentor."

"She's kind of strict," Harry said. "And a little scary."

"Not if you get to know her like I did," Hermione poured herself more champagne. She was feeling quite a pleasant buzz.

"You know what I'm still having a hard time believing?" Harry asked. "You hooked up with Ron."

Hermione groaned. "We never hooked up! We kissed a couple times! That was it!"

"You secretly lurve him," Harry cackled. "You want to have his babies...."

Hermione hit his shoulder. "I do not!"

"Ow!" Harry yelped. "Okay, I take it back. I just can't believe you stopped arguing with him long enough to kiss him."

"It was a big, big mistake." Hermione said, nodding. "Yes, a mistake!"

Harry chuckled. "Hermione Weasley sounds just about as great as Ginny Potter, doesn't it?"

"Yuck," Hermione made a face, holding out her empty glass.

Harry reached for the bottle. "Okay, let's move onto less disgusting topics. What was your most embarrassing moment?"

"I don't have one," Hermione replied as Harry filled her glass.

"Of course you do," Harry said. "Everyone has them. I do."

"I can't think of anything though," Hermione complained, laying back on the pillows

"Mine was you kicking my arse in the Room of Requirement," Harry told her.

Hermione began to laugh. "I'd forgotten all about that!"

"Here I was thinking that I'd teach you a few things," Harry said. "And then you flatten me three, four times in the span of ten minutes."

"And I could do it again," Hermione grinned at him.

"That thought keeps me up at nights," Harry said. "Okay, Granger. One last strawberry. You want it?"

"Yes," Hermione reached for it but he pulled it away.

"You automatically assume that you'll get it?" Harry teased holding it out of her reach.

"Please?" Hermione asked.

"Don't give me those eyes," he said firmly. "It doesn't work on me."

"Come on," Hermione sat up and reached for it.

"Well, you did say please," Harry relented.

Hermione grinned at him as she leaned over to take it from his hand. "Oops!" she squealed as she fell onto his lap.

"You're pissed," Harry said laughing.

"I am not," she began to giggle.

"Uh-huh," Harry said holding the strawberry out to her.

Instead of taking it with her hand, she leaned over and bit into the juicy berry.

Harry couldn't take his eyes off of her. "Hermione..."

"Hmm?" she asked.

Harry shifted her off of his lap.

She giggled. "Oh," she said looking down at his trousers. "Did I do that?"

"Yeah..." he gazed at her.

"Sorry..." she licked her lower lip, seemingly unaware of the effect her actions were having on him.

"No, you're not sorry," Harry said softly.

She shook her head. "I'm really not..."

"You know a gentleman wouldn't take advantage of you in this state," Harry said.

"Ohhh..." Hermione sipped her glass. "But you aren't really one, are you?"

Harry shook his head. "No, I'm not."

She let out another squeal as he pulled her on top of him.

Her empty glass fell to the carpet and Harry groaned before kissing her.

Giving into it completely, Hermione put her arms around his neck, opening her mouth under his.

He didn't dare say anything for fear that she'd tell him to stop. But a voice in the back of his head told him that this was wrong. He was taking advantage of her and when they woke up in the morning, she'd be angry when she remembered what they'd done.

"Mmm..." Hermione arched herself against him.

He pushed her back onto the bed and she giggled. "Ouch!"

"Sorry," he said, brushing her hair back.

"It's not you," she said giggling even harder. "Your horse pressed into my back."

"My what?" Harry asked.

"Your horse!" Hermione plucked the tiny silver figure out from under her.

"Sorry," Harry said resting his forehead against hers.

"This is nice," Hermione put her arms back around his neck.

"Would you be the saying the same thing if you weren't pissed?" Harry asked her.

"I'm not pissed," Hermione giggled.

"Yes you are," Harry said tickling her side.

She laughed and tried to push him away. "Stop!" she squealed.

"See? Harry asked her. "You never squeal so you have to be pissed."

"That is not even true," Hermione pulled him down and tried to kiss him again.

Harry wanted very much to kiss her back, but not like this. "Hermione, wait---"

She was reaching for his zipper. "Okay, Hermione, get out of there....wait...."

"You know you want it," she said flirtatiously.

Harry covered her hands with his. "I do, but not like this. You're pissed and this isn't the real you. The real you would be telling me that we should think about the assignment...."

"Assignment?" Hermione gazed up at him.

"James and Janie Montgomery?" Harry asked her. "Ringing any bells?"

Hermione groaned. "Yes but--"

"I really would like to Hermione," Harry said softly. "Very much so. But, not like this. I guess...I guess I'm more of a gentleman than I thought."

Hermione stared at him a few moments. "I guess I can't fault you for that," she said quietly. "I'm sorry."

"No need to apologise," Harry told her as he sat up. "Who knew a Monopoly game could turn into this?"

"I think I crushed the horse," Hermione said ruefully.

"It's okay," Harry said. "You were winning anyway."

"Once you own Boardwalk and Park Place you pretty much have the game wrapped up," Hermione packed the pieces and the board away.

Harry stood up and started to pace.

"What is it?" Hermione asked.

Harry was trying to think of every disgusting thing in the world. He took one look at Hermione and he hastily excused himself to go into the bathroom.

"Harry!" Hermione called after him.

"Just a minute!" he called, locking the door.

Hermione felt a little woozy so she settled back down on the bed. "Are you okay?" she called out weakly.

"Fine," Harry called. "Why?"

"I think I need to get in there," Hermione held her stomach.

"Now?" Harry asked.

"Yeah," Hermione said weakly walking over to the loo. "Please---"

He heard her lean against the door. "Are you going to be sick?"

"Just please let me in!" Hermione closed her eyes.

A few moments later Harry finally opened the door and Hermione rushed past him.

He winced at the sound of her retching. "Um... I'll be out here..." he said, escaping into the bedroom.

Harry sat down on the edge of the bed and put his head in his hands. His "honeymoon" was spent playing a stupid board game, watching his "wife" get pissed, turning her down for sex, and then having to take care of business himself in the bathroom before she had to throw up.

"Merlin..." Hermione came out and leaned against the door frame. "Why the hell did I drink so much?"

Harry walked over to the minibar and retrieved a bottle of ginger ale. He silently poured her a glass.

"Thank you," she muttered, sipping it slowly.

Harry nodded. "I shouldn't have let you drink so much."

"It was my fault for doing it," Hermione looked over at him.

Harry looked over at the clock. It was only two in the afternoon. They had a long night ahead of them. "Why don't you lie down?"

"Maybe I'll kip for a little while," Hermione nodded, setting the glass on the nightstand.

Harry nodded. "Do you want me to sit with you until you go to sleep?"

"Sure," Hermione answered softly.

Harry settled down on the bed and Hermione nestled herself in his arms. "You want to know something?"

"Sure," she said.

"Do you remember when we were at Hogwarts and we talked about going on holiday together?" Harry asked.

"Yeah," Hermione replied. "We talked about going somewhere warm, just the two of us."

"I thought about bringing you here," Harry admitted.

Despite the queasiness in her stomach, she had to smile. "It does seem ideal." she agreed.

"Too bad we're on assignment," Harry said softly.

Hermione closed her eyes as he tightened his arms around her. She wasn't sure if this was good or not, but she could feel herself falling in love with him all over again already.

"I'm not going anywhere," Harry whispered closing his eyes.

"Me either," she answered.

*** *** ***

The next morning, Hermione woke up feeling rather disgusted with herself. Her head was pounding and she recalled her idiotic behaviour with Harry while she had been pissed.

Easing herself from under Harry's arm, she went into the bathroom and took a long, hot shower.

Harry still wasn't awake when she came out.

"Some things never change," she muttered as she walked over to the bed to wake him. "Harry-"

"Five more minutes..." he mumbled.

Hermione sat down on the edge of the bed. "Come on. We have to go to that welcoming breakfast, remember?"

"I'm not hungry," Harry buried his face in the pillow.

"Yes, but Dolohov is expecting the Montgomerys," Hermione said reaching for the pillow, but he wasn't about to give it up. "Come on!"

"We'll tell him we were still shagging," Harry muttered.

"You most certainly will not," Hermione said shoving him. "Come on. We have a job to do, remember? You can sleep later."

Harry looked at her with one eye. "Do we really have to go?"

"Yes, we really have to go," Hermione said. "Take a shower. It'll wake you up."

"Are you going to join me?" he asked mischievously.

Hermione blushed. "No. I just finished with my shower. I just need to style my hair and change into my clothes. I doubt the hotel guests would like me to show up in just my dressing gown."

"I know I wouldn't mind..." Harry mumbled before stumbling into the loo.

Hermione shook her head. He certainly hadn't changed that much over the years. She still had to make him do things and he still fought her every step of the way.

She brushed out her hair- it was much easier to take care of the way it was now- and put on a bit of makeup.

Harry was still grumpy when he came out of the bathroom, his hair still damp from his shower.

"You look nice," she offered.

"Thanks," he said absently.

"Are you going to be able to play your part?" Hermione asked a bit sharply.

"Yeah," he said running his hand through his hair. "You can count on me."

"I hope so," Hermione tied the straps of her sundress around her neck.

"You look nice too," Harry said.

"Thanks," Hermione said softly.

Harry buttoned his shirt. "You feel okay this morning? Not hungover?"

"I'm all right," Hermione answered.

"I've never seen you like that," he commented.

Hermione turned red. "Was I that bad?"

"Just a little," Harry said. "We went over your whole romance with Ron."

"Ugh," Hermione rolled her eyes as she collected her bag.

"Come on, honey," Harry said grinning at her. "It's show time."

She nodded. "I'm starving."

Harry locked the door behind them and together they set off for the resort's main dining room. It was an absolutely beautiful day with not a cloud in the sky. Harry reached for Hermione's hand.

In character, Hermione smiled at him. "I'm glad we decided to honeymoon here," she said as they passed a few people.

"Me too," Harry said looking adoringly at her.

She leaned in and they kissed right there on the path.

"I love you," Harry said for good measure when a staff member passed them.

"Love you," she said, her heart beating faster at his look.

Harry kept looking at her before he remembered that they were here for business. "Um, we should go. Come on, Janie."

"Right," Hermione grinned at him. "You tired me out last night... now I'm starving."

Harry grinned and gave her bum a little squeeze before they entered the dining room. The host greeted them warmly. "May I help you?"

"We were invited for breakfast," Hermione showed the host the invitation.

"Ah yes," the host said. "Mr. Dolohov is waiting for you with the other newcomers."

"He probably wants to weed out the rich from the mediocre," Harry said in her ear as they followed the host.

"James and Janie Montgomery," the host announced when they reached the round table.

Antonin Dolohov stood up and smiled at them. "Welcome,"

Harry shook his hand. "I'm sorry we're late, Mr. Dolohov. We had a bit of a late night, if you know what I mean..."

"Of course," Dolohov replied. He took Hermione's hand and kissed the back of it. She had to try not to show her revulsion.

"Janie," Harry said holding out her chair.

"Thanks," Hermione sent him what she hoped looked like a loving smile.

"You're not the only newlyweds," Dolohov told them. "Marsha and Tim Stanley arrived yesterday like you did."

"We won this trip on a raffle," Marsha announced proudly, in a thick accent. "We couldn't have afforded it otherwise."

"How lovely," Hermione nodded and smiled at them.

"And how did you end up here?" Tim asked Harry. "James, is it?"

Harry nodded. "We heard from a few people how nice this place was... so Janie and I decided to chance it and come here."

"I've always wanted to come here," Hermione confided as a waitress set glasses of juice before them.

"What line of work are you in, James?" Dolohov asked.

"I'm about to start law school, actually," Harry recalled his and Hermione's planning session.

"And I teach primary school," Hermione said reaching for Harry's hand.

"You two will be under financial strains then?" Dolohov asked bluntly. "I can't imagine that a career in education pays all that well and law school can be quite expensive."

"I lost my parents at an early age," Harry said, speaking the truth. "We were... rather wealthy. Janie won't want for anything with me."

Dolohov’s eyes practically lit up at this bit of news.

Hermione squeezed Harry's hand. "I would have married James regardless."

Harry smiled at her, leaning in to give her a kiss. "We're both pretty lucky," he replied, again speaking the truth. His feelings for Hermione were resurfacing already, but he wasn't quite sure how he felt about that yet.

"I realise that you're on your honeymoon, Mr. Montgomery," Dolohov said. "But tomorrow night, I'm having a private poker game. Do you play?"

"Sometimes," Harry chose his words carefully.

"Perhaps you'd like to join us tomorrow evening," Dolohov said. "My private quarters at 11."

Harry looked at Hermione. "Perhaps," he said. "I really just want to spend time with my wife, but if I feel up for it--:"

"Come on James," Hermione whined. "We didn't come here for you to play cards."

"I won't go if you don't want me to, love." Harry slid his arm around her.

"I just think that there are better ways that you could spend your time," Hermione said winking at him.

Dolohov smirked. "Of course, Mr. Montgomery..."

"Maybe another time?" Harry asked.

"Of course," Dolohov looked a bit put out.

Hermione looked across the table. "Do these games last very long, Mr. Dolohov?"

"That depends, Mrs. Montgomery," he replied as a plate was set before him.

"I suppose it couldn't hurt if James played a few rounds," Hermione said helping herself to some fruit.

"Who wears the trousers in your family, Montgomery?" one of the other men asked causing the others to laugh.

Hermione gave them all a dirty look. "So you're saying a man has to prove himself by playing cards?" she asked sharply.

"I--I didn't say that," Tim stammered. "I was just saying that---"

Marsha glared at her husband. "Oh, shut up, Timothy! That was a horrible thing to say."

Hermione selected a banana from the table. "Well I guess if the rest of you have something to prove..." she peeled it and slid it into her mouth. "I can already tell you lot that you have nothing on my husband..." she boldly deep throated the fruit, much to the shock of the rest of them at the table.

Harry was left speechless.

"We meant you no offence, Mrs. Montgomery," Dolohov apologised.

Hermione smiled. "I'm glad to hear that." she set the banana peel down.

"If you can make it to the game, fine," Dolohov said. "If not, there will be other times."

"I'll take you up on it at some point," Harry promised. "But right now my only priority is Janie here."

"As it should be," Dolohov said. He raised his glass. "To our new guests."

Harry and Hermione glanced at each other and toasted everyone else.

The rest of the breakfast was pretty uneventful as the other couples answered Dolohov's questions. Their host seemed bored and uninterested in the details. He did, however, study Harry and Hermione several times throughout the meal.

"We should go shopping at some point," Hermione made sure to say. "I'd like to bring some gifts back home to our friends."

"I can recommend some places," Dolohov told her.

"That would be lovely," Hermione said. "I want to bring back some nice things, not junk."

"Of course," Dolohov said trying to hide his grin.

"Go easy on me, Janie," Harry teased.

"Never," Hermione said, leaning in to kiss him.

"I'll have one of the staff drop by a list of the finer quality shops on the islands," Dolohov told her. "And just let me know when you'd like to go, we can arrange transportation for you."

"Thank you Mr. Dolohov," Hermione replied in a gracious tone.

"Now," Harry said pushing back from his chair. "If you'll excuse us, I think my wife and I would like to get back to our room. Janie?"

Hermione grinned. "Thank you for the lovely breakfast," she told their host.

"Anytime," Dolohov said warmly. "I do hope to see you at the game, Mr. Montgomery."

"We'll see," Harry said pulling Hermione close.

They left the restaurant and headed back for their room on the other side of the resort. "You were bloody brilliant!" Harry said.

Hermione beamed at him. "You weren't so bad, either."

"I can't believe you did that with the banana," Harry replied.

"You liked that, did you?" Hermione asked walking ahead of him.

"I have to say I did," Harry replied, quickening his step. "It's a talent I didn't know you possessed."

"It's not me," Hermione said. "It's all Janie."

"Well yeah but--" Harry began.

"You're wondering where I learned it," Hermione commented.

"Among other things," Harry answered.

"Such as?" Hermione asked using the key card to let them into their cottage.

"You don't even want to know where my mind went when I saw you do that," Harry answered.

"I think I can guess," Hermione said stepping inside.

Harry stared at her as if he'd never seen her before. "You still surprise me," he closed the door behind them.

Hermione couldn't help but grin at his words. There was something though that she had wanted to ask him, but she'd put off. "Can I ask you something?"

"Sure," Harry tossed his wallet onto the dresser.

"Not that I care or anything," Hermione said trying to sound neutral. "But over the years, I saw some photographs of you in the papers and the gossip columns kept reporting that you....well, that you got around quite a bit in Vancouver."

Harry grinned. "You weren't jealous were you?"

Hermione knew she shouldn't have brought this up. "No, of course not. I was just curious."

"I had a few flings," Harry confessed. "But there wasn't anything serious..."

"That's the difference between you and me," Hermione said. "I could never do that with someone I didn't care about."

Harry watched her walk to the closet. "Hermione..."

Hermione didn't turn around. "It's your life, Harry. You can do what you want with whomever you want."

"Those girls meant nothing to me," Harry said. "Not after what I had with you."

"What we had is over," Hermione said, her back still to him. "You left."

"You wanted me to leave!" Harry exclaimed. "I was willing to stay the rest of the year! I wasn't even going to go to Vancouver!"

"You pushed me away," Hermione reminded him, finally turning to look at him. "Time and time again. I didn't want to put myself through that."

"I did what I thought was best at the time," Harry said quietly.

"If you loved me, why would you do that?" Hermione asked stepping closer.

"Because I didn't want you to be hurt," Harry replied. "I realise it was wrong, but I was scared."

"You hurt me by pushing me away," Hermione said. "I loved you so much."

Harry was surprised to feel his stomach plummet. "Loved?" he asked.

Hermione looked at him. "What do you want from me?"

"I don't know," Harry said honestly.

"It took me a long time to get over you," Hermione said softly. "I don't want to put myself through this again when you're just going to leave again or have the same hang-ups."

He wanted to tell her he didn't feel that way anymore- that he wanted to be with her and only her. But Harry wasn't even sure when those feelings had come back- or how true they were.

"I'm going to call Sirius," Hermione said wanting to get away from him. "Let him know how things are going so far."

"Okay," Harry answered, mentally kicking himself in the arse.

Hermione pushed past him and headed for the bedroom. She closed the door behind her.

"You fucking idiot!" Harry cursed himself. "Be a bloody man and tell her how you feel."

He made a move for the bedroom door, but stopped.

On the other side, Hermione had heard every word he had just said to himself. Part of her wanted to go to him, but she held herself back.

She wasn't going to put herself through this again. She still loved him and wanted nothing more than to be with him, but she wasn't going to intentionally set herself up for heartbreak.

Harry knocked softly on the door. "Have you got Sirius on the line?" he asked quietly.

Hermione hastily reached for her mobile phone. "I--I was about to ring him. You can come in, if you want."

Harry cracked open the door. "Thanks."

Hermione punched the number into the keypad and tried to avoid looking at Harry.

He sat down next to her on the bed awkwardly.

"Sirius?" Hermione asked. "Hey, it's us."

"Hey there," Sirius replied. "How are things going? Anything to report yet?"

She briefly told him about checking in and then about the breakfast that morning. "Do you think he should go tomorrow?" she asked Sirius.

"I still think he should decline the first invitation," Sirius answered. "Make Dolohov want to invite you more."

"That's what we were thinking," Hermione said holding the phone so Harry could hear too.

"I just think it'll make Dolohov pursue you more," Sirius told them both. "We want you in his circle, Harry."

"He did perk up when I mentioned our back story," Harry said.

"I figured as much," Sirius said.

"We're just going to hang out here for awhile and then probably go out on the beach," Harry told him.

"Just act as natural as possible, but be observant," Sirius advised. "Let us know as soon as you find out anything."

"We will," Hermione promised. "Thanks, Sirius."

"You two newlyweds have fun," Sirius answered.

Hermione clicked off the phone. "He's enjoying this too much, isn't he?"

"He always does," Harry said wryly.

Hermione realised how close they were sitting. "So, um, you want go on the beach later?"

"Might be a good idea," Harry said, already envisioning her in a bikini.

"I'm going to do a bit of reading before we go out," Hermione said. "What are you going to do?"

"I don't know," Harry replied. "Um... maybe take a shower or something."

"You already took a shower before we left for the breakfast," Hermione reminded him. "Harry, are you alright?"

"Fine," he answered quickly

"I think that it would be best if we kept things professional between us," Hermione said quietly. "We really don't want to jeopardize this case."

Harry couldn't even begin to convey his disappointment at her words. "Fine," he said again. "That's just fine."

"It's for the best," Hermione said. She looked away from him. "It's hard looking at you with brown eyes."

"It is?" Harry asked in surprise.

"Yeah," Hermione said wishing she knew when to shut her big mouth. "I should let you do whatever it is you were going to do..."

"Take a shower," Harry stood up. "Yeah... let's say we'll go to the beach in about a half hour?"

"Okay," Hermione said raising an eyebrow at him. "That sounds good."

He only nodded before escaping to the bathroom.

Hermione walked over to the nightstand and retrieved her book. She suddenly remembered that the only swimming costumes she brought with her were the racy ones that Lavender had helped her pick out.

"Merlin help me," she muttered. She was already falling back in love with him.

6. Ginny, The English Patient

Authors’ note: Here’s the latest chapter of Cayman Undercover. Harry and Hermione hit the beach under the watchful eye of Dolohov and Ginny and Neville get closer. We hope you enjoy.

Hermione had felt more than a little awkward after what had just transpired between she and Harry. She'd wanted to tell him how she truly felt, but she didn't want to get hurt again. And sometimes how he looked at her made her think that he still might have feelings for her. But, she was probably just imagining things.

After a few attempts at reading her book, she'd given up and decided to head on out to the beach to clear her head. She scribbled a quick note for Harry asking him to meet her on the beach. And after a few minutes of agonizing over which swimming costume to wear, she finally chose the royal blue bikini and grabbed her cover-up and a beach bag before heading out for the beach.

It seemed that quite a few of the resort's guests had the same idea. She couldn't blame them. This truly was paradise. She summoned her courage and set her towel down on one of the lounge chairs. Making sure no one was looking at her, she slowly took off her cover-up and stretched out on the chair.

"Are you enjoying yourself Mrs. Montgomery?" a voice made her open her eyes to see Dolohov standing by her chair.

Hermione smiled up at him, trying to ignore the way he was leering at her. "Yes, sir. It's a lovely day."

"And where is your husband?" he inquired.

"He was resting," Hermione said. "He's going to join me when he wakes up."

"Of course," Dolohov nodded, his eyes running over her body.

Hermione resisted the urge to throw her towel around her. She didn't like this man one bit and every time she saw him, she realised how right she was.

"Have you lived down here awhile?" Hermione asked.

"Many years now," Dolohov replied.

"I can certainly see why," Hermione said thoughtfully. "I've been here, but a day and I already feel as if I never want to leave."

"It's a shame you feel you have to," Dolohov's smile grew even more oily.

"I see you couldn't wait for me," Harry's voice cut through with a teasing lilt to it. He was dragging a chair over next to hers.

Dolohov stepped out of the way. "Mr. Montgomery,"

"Hey sweetheart," Harry greeted her with a kiss.

"I'm glad you showed up," Hermione teased. "Mr. Dolohov was nice enough to keep me company."

Harry nodded and smiled at the man. "I can't believe what a place you've got," he said, his tone now admiring. "What a bloody prime piece of property..."

"It was a steal," Dolohov said smugly. "I actually won the property off of a friend in a friendly game of poker."

"Further proof that you shouldn't play him, James," Hermione said to Harry. "He'd take you for every cent."

"Oh come on," Harry said with a grin. "I'm not half bad."

"I really wish you'd join us tomorrow night," Dolohov said "I promise we'll go easy on a beginner."

"I'll think about it," Harry replied. "Thanks for the invitation."

"I'll leave you to it," Dolohov said. "You know where to find me."

He started to walk away, but turned and smiled at Hermione in a way that made her skin crawl. "You are a lucky bloke, Mr. Montgomery. Very, very lucky."

"I know," Harry said, settling into his chair.

Dolohov nodded his head before walking back toward the main building.

Hermione shuddered. "Now, I need a shower. That bloke is disgusting."

"Did he do anything to you?" Harry asked.

Hermione shook her head. 'Nothing." She stood up and looked down at him. "I'm going to get a drink. You want anything?"

"A beer would be nice," Harry said. "Thanks..."

"I'll be right back," Hermione said. "I'll just charge it to our room."

"Sure," Harry watched her go, his eyes roaming over her body. Damn, she still looked good.

His mind wasn't on the case or Dolohov or anything else for that matter. He was still in love with her. The hardest thing he'd ever had to do was walk away from her the first time.

He told himself he'd do just about anything to win her trust again. Perhaps after this assignment was over he could try doing just that.

"Here you are," Hermione said interrupting his thoughts. "Nice and cold."

"Thanks," he blinked up at her. "What have you got?"

"Sea Breeze," Hermione said. "Lavender loves these. I thought I'd give it a try."

"Cool," Harry sat back. "How is Lavender?"

"She's great actually," Hermione said leaning back in her chair. "Same old Lavender."

Harry nodded. "I heard Luna does fortune telling."

"She does," Hermione said. "And I'm sure she'd love to give you a reading."

Harry chuckled. "I'm beyond help."

"I don't give much credence to it," Hermione said. "I think it's better to live in the moment, don't you?"

"You've got a good point," Harry nodded.

"So," Hermione said after taking a sip of her drink. "Have you made many friends in Vancouver?"

"Some," Harry nodded. "It's a nice place. I think you'd like it, actually."

"It must be if you've stayed there as long as you have," Hermione said softly.

"I hadn't planned on it, but that first year went by fast and I found I liked teaching people how to do things." Harry told her.

"As much as you like being in the field?" Hermione asked.

"I have missed this too," Harry admitted.

"And have you---" Hermione stared to ask, but her mobile phone began to ring. She set her drink down and reached into her bag for the phone. "Hello? Michael?"

Harry frowned. Who the hell was Michael?

"Now isn't really a good time," Hermione was telling him. "Yes....no....you were the one who..."

Harry poked her. "What's going on?"

Hermione shook her head and stood up. "No, you were the one who said you didn't like taking a second fiddle to my work. And now you've changed your mind?"

To Harry's dismay, she walked away for privacy.

"Just bloody great," he muttered, slumping back in his chair. It was obviously some sort of boyfriend on the line.

Hermione stayed on the phone for a good ten minutes. Harry was tired of waiting for her and he could see Dolohov staring in their direction.

When she turned back in his direction, Harry discreetly nodded his head at Dolohov. Hermione frowned and nodded.

She said something into the phone and then clicked if off before heading back in his direction. She tossed her phone onto her chair before straddling Harry's lap.

"Sorry," she whispered before giving him a kiss.

Harry was surprised by her action but went along with it, running his hands around her hips.

"He's still watching," Hermione said before kissing him again.

Harry didn't care. If she kept this up, Dolohov could watch forever as far as he was concerned. "You are so good at this," he murmured, crushing his lips back to hers.

"Kissing?" Hermione asked breathlessly. "Well, I had a very good teacher."

"Yeah..." Harry said dazedly.

Hermione looked down at him. She brushed his fringe from his forehead. "You taught me quite a bit, actually."

"You were a damn good student," he told her.

"Why is it that when we know something is bad for us, we want it anyway?" Hermione asked softly.

"I don't know," Harry gazed up at her. "Just makes it all the more tempting, I suppose."

"Is this real?" she asked him. "Any of it?"

Harry stared at her a moment. "Real as it was to me at Hogwarts."

Hermione believed him. "Harry---"

"James," he said, noticing Dolohov start to walk in their direction again.

"James," Hermione said giving him another kiss.

Harry hoped Dolohov wasn't about to start talking to them again. "He's still coming this way," he ran his hand over her back.

Hermione held on to him as Dolohov bypassed them and headed for one of his employees. Harry waved his hand and muttered a quick spell that would allow them to overhear the conversation.

"Did you do like I asked?" Dolohov demanded.

"I did sir," the other man said. "Just like you wanted."

"The sooner those horrible Mudbloods are out of here the better," Dolohov grumbled.

Harry felt Hermione bristle at his words. "Easy," he said softly.

"And keep an eye on the Montgomerys," Dolohov said looking in Harry and Hermione's direction.

"Bastard," Hermione hissed.

"We'll get him," Harry told her. "I promise."

She nodded, giving him one more kiss before regrettably sliding off him.

"I think tonight might be a good time to use my dad's old cloak," Harry said. "Eavesdrop on good old Dolohov."

Hermione agreed. "No more being separated like we were either." she said. "From now on, things like this, going to the beach or out to the shops, we do together."

Harry nodded. "We're a team. No matter what."

"Right," she agreed softly.

"How about we go for a swim?" Harry asked her. "Or a walk?"

"I'd like to swim in the ocean," she said, reaching for his hand.

"Me too," Harry said smiling at her. "Come on, Janie."

They strolled down to the ocean’s edge, Hermione laughing as the water surged up around her ankles.

"You're not afraid you'll get your hair wet are you?" Harry teased.

"I think I'll survive," Hermione said dryly.

Harry took her hand. "Remember that time in Grimmauld Place? In the pool..."

"I remember," Hermione said softly.

"That was way back when you were denying that you were attracted to me," he said with a grin.

Hermione shook her head. "You were so egotistical."

"You wanted me from the first moment you saw me," he said smugly.

"And you're going to say you didn't want me?" Hermione kicked some water at him.

Harry splashed her back. "Not at first. You were wound too tight."

"So it was only after you saw me in that dress and boots that you liked me," Hermione rolled her eyes. "Such a typical male."

"You loved me for it," Harry said splashing her again. "Come on...you were wearing those baggy clothes...your hair was all wild..."

Hermione grinned at him. "That was the real me, you know."

"Was it now?" Harry asked her.

"Yes," she answered.

"I know you've always wanted to be admired for your mind and your intellect," Harry said. "And you are the smartest person I know. But you're also absolutely beautiful and you have a great body that you should show off more. Beauty and brains...quite a combination, Janie."

Hermione was touched. "Thank you," she said, leaning in and giving him a kiss. "I do like to be known for my brain, but a woman always likes to hear she looks good too."

"And you have this habit of calling me on my bullshit that can get annoying sometimes," Harry said.

She laughed. "You love it."

Harry grinned before going under water.

"Ha-- James?" Hermione caught herself just in time.

Harry swam underneath her legs and Hermione gasped as she felt herself being lifted. "James, you put me down!"

"Gotcha," Harry laughed at the look on her face.

"You scared me to death!" she said swatting at him.

"Oh come on I'm just having a go with you," Harry teased her.

"You're just lucky that I lo--" Hermione stopped herself.

Harry was about to ask her if she was about to say what he thought when a large swell knocked them both over.

"He---Janie?" Harry called out.

Hermione stood up, pushing her hair out of her eyes.

"You okay?" he asked.

"Yeah," she said. "It just surprised me is all."

"Let's go back to the shore," Harry said.

"Okay," she agreed as he put his arm around her waist.

"Remind me to thank Lavender," Harry said softly.

"For what?" she asked.

"She helped pick that out, didn't she?" Harry asked tugging at one of the straps of her bikini.

Hermione put her hand over his. "Yes."

And despite how great things were going, he couldn't help the words that came out of his mouth next. "So, who was that bloke that called you earlier? Martin?"

Hermione sighed. "Michael... and I don't want to talk about it here."

Harry nodded. "I'm not so sure I want to hear it anyway."

"Short story is, we broke up," Hermione said simply.

"He's an idiot," Harry said as they made their way back toward their chairs.

"He's a lot of things," Hermione said as she sat back down.

Harry grabbed his towel. "Were you together long?"

"I don't want to talk about him here," Hermione said firmly.

"Sorry," Harry said.

Hermione relaxed at the look in his eyes. "It's just a long story," she rummaged in her bag for some suntan lotion.

Harry sank down in his chair. If she wasn't going to tell him, perhaps he could have a word with Neville or Ron about this mystery man.

"Will you put some of this on me?" she asked, holding the tube out to him.

"Sure," Harry said taking it from her.

Hermione pulled her hair over her shoulder, shivering a little as Harry squeezed the lotion onto her bare skin.

"My hands aren't too cold, are they?" he asked.

"No," she shook her head, her eyes closed. "The lotion is."

Harry pulled one of the straps down. "You always had the softest skin."

Hermione let out a content sigh as he leaned in and kissed the back of her neck. This was all becoming so much more than an assignment and it was only their second day.

"Before," Harry breathed against her skin. "When we were in the water...what were you going to tell me?"

"What?" she asked, a bit dazedly.

"When we were fooling around in the water," he said. "You said that I was lucky that you were...and then you stopped yourself. What were you going to tell me?"

Hermione felt her face turn red. She didn't want to go as far as to admit she loved him again.

"That you look out for me?" he asked deciding not to push his luck. "Was that it?"

"Something like that," Hermione replied quietly.

Harry finished rubbing the lotion on her and then smiled. "You care to do return the favour, Janie? You wouldn't want me to get burned, would you?"

"Of course not," Hermione answered, turning around.

Harry changed his position on the chair and he looked toward the resort. "I wonder who he was referring to---which Muggleborns? It could be nothing, but with Dolohov---"

"We'll have to keep our eyes and ears open," Hermione rubbed his shoulders. "Tonight, I think we should have dinner here."

"I was going to suggest the same thing," Harry said.

"I doubt they'll serve bananas at dinner though," Hermione said, a bit slyly.

Harry grinned at the memory. "Probably not."

"When we go back to change, I'll send a note to Sirius about what we overheard," Hermione said.

"Good idea," Harry said. "You know, he's asking Rosmerta to move in with him."

"He is?" Hermione asked in surprise.

"Surprised me too," Harry said thoughtfully. "For the longest time, it's just been him and me."

"Eventually everyone moves on," Hermione said as she put the lotion back in her bag.

"Yeah," Harry nodded. "But sometimes it's hard to let go."

"Tell me something I don't know," Hermione repositioned herself in the chair.

"But you know I am happy for him," Harry said. "But I just feel as if everything's changing and I've been half way across the world powerless to do anything about it."

"You could stay back in England now," Hermione pointed out. "You don't have to be gone."

Harry looked over at her. "I've thought about it."

"What's so much better about Vancouver than London?" she asked.

"London's home," Harry said. "But I've made a career in Vancouver."

"I see," Hermione leaned back and closed her eyes.

"And most of my friends are here," Harry continued, closing his eyes as well. "Nev, Ron, Luna, Seamus, Dean, Remus. Sirius, of course. Hagrid. A few of my mates from my training days..."

"Of course," Hermione noted that he hadn't mentioned her.

"And last but not least," Harry said with a lazy grin. "There's no Janie Montgomery in Vancouver."

Hermione turned to look at him, a warm blush spreading across her face. "Point taken," she said, reaching for his hand.

He opened his eyes and smiled at her. "We make a good team."

"We do," she agreed.

He squeezed her hand. "There's no one else I'd rather be here with."

"Same here." Hermione replied. She leaned over and kissed him.

Harry felt happier than he could ever remember. If it was the last thing he did, he'd regain her trust. When this was all over, they'd figure out where they stood. He just hoped it would be together. He'd lost her once. He wasn't going to go through it again.

*** *** ***

Ginny knew she was probably more than well enough to leave the hospital, but every time she thought about it, she managed to make herself feel sicker again. She was still weak when she stood up, and hadn't really eaten much, and that was also what was keeping Neville Longbottom at her side.

He was currently at the edge of her bed, studying her chart. Ginny had been pretending to be asleep as she studied him through lidded eyes, and now let out yawn and stretched, catlike. "Neville?" she asked.

"You're awake," Neville said smiling at her.

"How long was I asleep?" she asked, rubbing her eyes.

"I'm not sure," he said setting her chart aside. "I've been here about 10 minutes. You were asleep when I walked in. I put a warming charm on your breakfast. You really should try and eat."

"Maybe I will," Ginny pretended to struggle to sit up.

Neville gave her a hand and then pulled the tray table around so she could get to it. "French toast today which I remember is your favourite."

Ginny beamed at him. "You're so good to me Neville."

Neville blushed and shrugged his shoulders. "You're my patient, Ginny."

Ginny nodded. "But not as many Healers are as attentive as you are."

He smiled at her and watched as she cut into her French toast. She really looked weak and fragile like this, but over the last couple of days, he'd found himself visiting her more often than he should. "I'm surprised that your mum went home. She asked the front desk if they could set up a bed for her in your room."

"She's just worried because I'm the only girl," Ginny explained.

"She loves you very much," Neville commented.

Ginny nodded as she took another bite. "I suppose that's how I'll be when I become a mother someday," she said with a meaningful look.

"Think that will be any time soon?" Neville asked her.

"I don't know," Ginny said. "It would depend on me getting the right guy in my life."

Neville shifted uncomfortably. "I'm sure you'll find someone someday. Someone like Malfoy."

"Me and Malfoy are over," Ginny said sourly.

"Is that because you wanted it to be over or because he married someone else?" Neville asked focusing his gaze on hers.

"We broke up before he ever got married," Ginny didn't meet his eyes. "Back when I was still at Hogwarts."

"You still love him," Neville said, upset that it still hurt him after all these years.

Ginny shook her head so vigorously it made her dizzy. "No..."

Neville opened his mouth to say something when he heard a tap at the door. He and Ginny both turned to see Cho standing in the doorway.

"Hello," she said briskly. "I've been looking for you everywhere."

"Is something wrong?" Neville asked.

"I think we should ask Miss Weasley that question," Cho said pointedly.

"I don't understand," Ginny replied, letting her head fall back.

"She has a severe case of wizarding flu," Neville said. "I diagnosed her myself. Are you doubting me?"

"Of course not," Cho replied. "But it's been several days now. She should be better. We do have other patients here."

"Lucky for me Neville is my healer," Ginny said icily. "Not you."

"How very lucky," Cho returned coolly.

Ginny took another bite of the French toast.

"Where did she get that?" Cho asked. "That's not on the menu today."

"I got it for her," Neville replied. "It's her favourite and I want her to eat."

"You did?" Ginny asked softly. "Neville..."

Neville nodded, turning a bit red. "I really would like to see you finish that too. You've hardly eaten at all since you got here."

"I will," Ginny said taking another bite. "Thank you so much."

Cho only shook her head. "We do have other patients," she reminded Neville again.

Neville nodded. "I'll be back later to check on you, Ginny."

"Okay," Ginny said, annoyed that Cho was dragging him out of the room. She glared at the black haired woman.

"If you're feeling up for it," Neville said to her. "Perhaps I could take you up to the atrium. Get you some fresh air. Could be therapeutic."

"I'd love that," Ginny softened. "Thank you Neville."

Neville smiled at her before following Cho out of the room.

She cast him a sideways glance as they headed down the corridor.

"What?" he asked.

"What's going on?" Cho asked him point-blank.

"What are you talking about?" Neville asked. "She's my patient."

"She's playing with you," Cho said angrily.

"She's sick," Neville returned.

"That's the understatement of the century," Cho said sarcastically pushing the button for the lift.

"So basically you're saying you don't trust my judgement, is that right?" Neville asked her angrily.

"I'm saying that you are letting your personal feelings get in the way of your judgement," Cho retorted.

"I'm treating her like a Healer does to their patient," Neville objected. "Maybe a little extra care, because she's a friend of the family."

The lift arrived and Cho stalked inside. "She's playing you."

"Why do you care?" Neville snapped.

"You're my friend," Cho said defensively. "And I don't want you to get hurt!"

"I can take care of myself," Neville crossed his arms.

"Neville---"

"I'm not that little fat idiot I was in school," Neville wouldn't look at her. "I can handle my own life."

Cho's jaw dropped. "Neville, I never said---"

"You were implying," Neville replied.

"I'm sorry," she said quietly. "It's not my place."

Neville finally glanced over at her. He instantly felt contrite and realised he was being a complete jackass. "I'm sorry," he apologised. "I shouldn't jump all over you."

Cho extended her hand to him. "Still friends?"

"Sure," he said. "We'll always be friends."

"Which floor did you want to start on today?" Cho asked him.

"Fourth?" Neville asked.

Cho pushed the button for the fourth floor. "Good idea."

"How is Mrs. Adler doing this morning?" he asked.

Chow frowned. "No change, I'm afraid. She isn't responding to the treatment I prescribed."

"I wonder if we should try this..." Neville flipped open the file. "Use this spell, and follow up with the potion that has unicorn tail in it."

She looked thoughtfully at him. "I hadn't thought of that. I think it's worth a shot."

He nodded. "I checked on Mr. Walsh this morning too. I think he's ready to go home."

"Mrs. Walsh should be glad to hear that," Cho said. "And she'll probably bake you more biscuits."

"That I definitely wouldn't mind," Neville replied with a grin. "Those were excellent."

"Just as long as you promise to share," Cho teased, glad that they were back to their usual friendly banter.

"I'll save you one," Neville answered.

"Just one?" Cho asked pretending to be affronted.

"One and a half?" he asked.

"Better," Cho said looking sideways at him. "I wanted to ask you something actually..."

"What's that?" he asked, looking back at the file.

"You know that I've not really seen anyone seriously since Cedric," she began.

"That was awhile ago, right?" Neville flipped a page in the chart.

Cho nodded. "And all my friends keep telling me to put myself back out there..."

"You should take their advice then," Neville replied, a bit distracted.

"There is this bloke that I have my eye on," Cho said biting her bottom lip.

"Most girls I know would be after Harry," Neville answered.

"Not me," Cho said wishing he was paying more attention to her. "No, this bloke that I fancy---"

The chief of the department rounded the corner. "Healer Chang, Healer Longbottom. Is there a reason why you're just standing around here?"

"No sir," Neville straightened up. "We were just deciding on a path of treatment for Mrs. Adler."

"You should get to it then,' he said gruffly.

"Of course," Neville looked back at Cho.

"Healer Chang told me about the research you've been doing," the chief said. "I'd be quite interested in your findings, Longbottom."

"Really sir?" Neville asked. "I'll... I'll bring you copies of my research today if you'd like."

Cho beamed at Neville from behind the chief's back. She knew how much the recognition meant to Neville and she couldn't remember ever being so proud of someone.

"My office," the chief said. "Five o'clock."

"Thank you sir," Neville shook the chief's hand. "Thank you very much."

The chief walked away down the corridor and Cho waited until he was out of earshot before giving Neville a big hug.

"I can't believe he wants to see my research!" Neville exclaimed, hugging her back. "And you told him about it!"

"Well, he asked me how you were doing and I told him that you were doing brilliantly and that you were working hard on your parents' case," Cho said beaming at him. "This was all you."

"Yes but you helped," Neville said, not realising he was still holding onto her.

"I was happy to help," Cho said finally, reluctantly letting go of him.

"I couldn't have gotten this far without you," Neville realised he was disappointed she had pulled away.

"Yes you could have," Cho said modestly.

"There are some things you've helped me with that I wouldn't have found on my own," he denied.

"I'm your resident," Cho said. "I would have done what anyone else would have."

Neville smiled at her and was about to say something else when he saw the chief again. "Come on," he said. "We should get to Mrs. Adler."

Cho nodded in agreement wishing she'd had a chance to tell him how she really felt. Twice now, she'd been thwarted. Perhaps that was fate's way of telling her this was a lost cause.

7. Snooping Around

Authors’ note: Here’s the latest chapter. Harry and Hermione do some investigating and you get to see what Ron, Luna and Lavender are up to. We hope you enjoy!

Lavender was dying to know how her best friend's time in the Caribbean was going, but she couldn't get in touch with her for fear of blowing Hermione's cover. Her friend had promised to call if anything went wrong. She was still quite worried, especially with Harry Potter being back in the picture.

To get her mind off of things, Lavender went for lunch with her booking agent. They'd just finished up when Lavender spotted a familiar person down the sidewalk. She said a quick goodbye to her agent and hurried down the sidewalk to say hello to Luna.

"Follow your true path," Luna was telling a young woman. "And you'll find your happiness there..."

"You really think so?'" the young woman asked eagerly. "But how do I know what my true path is?"

"Your women's intuition will tell you," Luna said with a smile. "Believe me, you will know."

"Thank you," the young woman said happily.

"Luna?" Lavender said tapping her on the shoulder.

Luna turned. "Lavender!" she exclaimed. "It's lovely to see you!"

Lavender smiled. "It's great to see you too. I didn't realise you worked in this area."

"I'm normally in Piccadilly," Luna explained. "I thought it might be nice to come over here for a change."

"Do you ever give readings to friends?" Lavender asked.

"Certainly," Luna replied.

Lavender grinned. "I'll pay, of course."

Luna waved her hand. "Absolutely not."

"So what do we have to do?" Lavender asked eagerly.

"Why don't you come back to our place," Luna said. "I'll give you a complete reading there."

"Are you sure Ronald wouldn't mind?" Lavender asked.

"He probably won't be home," Luna said. "He's been quite busy lately."

"How's he doing?" Lavender asked.

"Fine," Luna answered dreamily. "He's really doing quite well for the Cannons."

"It was always his dream to play professionally," Lavender remembered.

"I know he didn't start off as the best player, but he's really improved," Luna said as they turned down an alleyway.

"I always thought he was quite talented," Lavender said.

"I think he would like to know that," Luna led her up the steps to the home she and Ron shared.

Lavender had never been to Ron and Luna's flat and she still felt a little awkward when she socialised with the two of them. It wasn't because she still had feelings for Ron, but because he was her ex and it was a new experience for her---being friends with an ex.

"Please come in," Luna opened the door and gestured for Lavender to walk ahead.

Lavender stepped inside and looked around. "This is really nice, Luna."

"Thank you," Luna said. "We were able to afford it after my father... after he died."

"I'm sorry," Lavender said sympathetically. "I know how close you and your dad were."

Luna nodded. "I think it makes me appreciate Ronald and his family more than I would have. They're so lovely to me."

"Even that cow Ginny Weasley?" Lavender asked bitterly.

"Except her," Luna shook her head.

"I've never liked her," Lavender confided.

"We used to be good friends," Luna sat down at the little table in the corner of the sitting room and gestured for Lavender to sit across from her. "But she changed."

Lavender sat down. "Draco Malfoy's doing, I'm sure."

"I saw him," Luna confided. "Just a few days ago, at Gringotts."

"Here?" Lavender asked. "No way, really?"

Luna nodded as Lavender laid her palms up on the table. "I'll look at your lifeline first," She said.

Lavender nodded. "Okay."

Luna studied it for a moment then smiled. "It's quite long... meaning you'll live a full, happy life."

Lavender beamed at her. "Really?"

She nodded. "And your love line... well it's a bit crooked. That means you will suffer heartbreak or you already have."

The smile fell from Lavender's face. "Darren?"

"Who will break your heart is beyond my vision, I'm afraid," Luna told her.

Lavender frowned and pulled her hand away. "This is just great. Now, I'm going to look at every bloke and wonder if he'll be the one to break my heart."

"Oh you don't have to put that much stock into what I say," Luna told her. "I do this for fun, Lavender. I don't want to hurt anybody."

"Then everything you just told me was a lie?" Lavender asked.

Luna appeared flustered for a moment. "I read books on palm readings, and I just go by what they say. You don't have to believe it if you don't want to. Most people don't, they only do this for fun."

"Oh," Lavender said quietly. "I thought you were a Seer."

"I wish I was," Luna replied wistfully. "My mother was one, and if I was a Seer, I might be able to communicate with her and my father."

"I'm sorry," Lavender apologised. "I just thought this was real."

"I'm sorry to disappoint you," Luna stood up.

"No need to apologise," Lavender said. "Hermione's always having a go at me for reading my horoscope."

"She had me do a reading for her before she left," Luna told her.

"Hermione Jane Granger did?" Lavender asked taken aback.

"The one and only," Luna smiled at her as she brushed her long hair back.

"Next time she says something to her, I'll call her on that," Lavender said leaning back in her seat.

"Fancy a cup of tea?" Luna asked her.

"That'd be lovely," Lavender replied.

"It's been awhile since we've seen you," Luna said conversationally.

Lavender stood up and followed her into the kitchen. "I've been really busy with my career. It's really taking off."

"I saw your cover of Witch Weekly," Luna was impressed. "You looked quite lovely."

"Thank you," Lavender said smiling at her. "It's one of my favourite shots. "

"Ronald said you looked nice," Luna smiled at her without a trace of jealousy.

Lavender smiled. "That was nice of him."

"He's changed since school," Luna set two cups of tea on the table. "He seems happier, like he's got everything he wants."

"I think you might have quite a bit to do with that," Lavender told her.

Luna blushed. "He's everything I ever dreamed of."

Lavender sipped her tea. "You're good for him, you know."

"You really think that?" Luna asked. "He was happy with you--"

"I drove him crazy," Lavender interjected.

"He still complains about a necklace you gave him," Luna said wryly.

"That necklace was a token of my affection that he completely hated," Lavender giggled.

"Hullo," Ron was standing in the doorway. "What are you lot laughing about?"

"You," Luna told him.

Ron greeted her with a quick kiss. "How are you Lavender?" he asked his ex girlfriend. "And what are you telling Luna about me?"

"Only good things," Lavender said with a grin.

"Hey I saw your magazine cover," Ron sat down next to his girlfriend. "You looked good."

"That's what a ton of makeup and good lighting will do for you," Lavender said modestly.

"Nonsense," Luna made a cup of tea for Ron. "You're naturally gorgeous."

"Thank you," Lavender said. She couldn't help thinking how bizarre this was---being here with her ex-boyfriend and his current girlfriend.

"You should talk to Lav about modelling," Ron looked over at Luna.

"I could never do that, Ronald," Luna said smiling at him.

"Sure you could," Ron said. "You could model in those dresses..."

"Ronald loves my fortune teller dresses," Luna explained to Lavender..

"I can see that," Lavender shook her head as she stood up. "I should get going and let you two be."

"Don't go," Luna said to her.

"No really," Lavender picked up her bag. "I have things to do this afternoon. I promise to keep in touch though."

"I'm sorry about earlier," Luna apologised.

"It's okay," Lavender replied. "I should have realised..."

"I hope we'll see you more often," Luna said. "I'd like us to be friends."

"Me too," Lavender agreed. "And I won't give you any necklaces."

Ron groaned. "Not that again!"

"What did it say?" Lavender asked, grinning wickedly. "My sweetheart, or something like that?"

"Yes," Ron grumbled. "Exactly what every 17-year old boy wants to wear around his neck."

Lavender laughed. "I'll see you lot soon. When Hermione comes back, we'll all go out for dinner."

"Do you think Harry will join her?" Luna asked.

Lavender shrugged. "He'd just better not hurt her again."

"He's not that stupid," Ron said in defence of his friend.

Lavender snorted. "I beg to differ," she replied before leaving.

Luna shook her head. "I think they're soul mates."

Ron turned to look at her. "I was hoping you'd be home," he said, changing the subject.

"You were?" Luna asked moving around the table and sitting on his lap.

"And you're wearing my favourite dress," he said huskily.

"I thought you liked all of them," Luna said softly.

"This one just looks the best on you," he said, running his hands around her hips.

"Ronald," Luna giggled.

He leaned in and kissed her hungrily. "I say we move this to a better location..."

"Mmmm," Luna murmured. "Where did you have in mind?"

"I'll give you one guess," he scooped her up.

Luna giggled. "Our bedroom?"

"You win," Ron replied. "Your prize is... me."

"That's just what I wanted," Luna said happily.

He carried her towards their bedroom, turning sideways so he could bring her through the doorway without hitting her legs on the wall. Setting her gently on the bed, he pushed her hair back and kissed her again.

"Ronald," Luna said looking up at him. "I love you."

"I love you too baby," Ron lay next to her. "This morning when I got to the field all I could think about was coming home and being with you."

"I felt the same way," Luna said cuddling with him.

Ron looked down into her eyes, which focused on him. "I want to spend every day of my life with you."

"Ronald, are you saying---"

Ron let out a nervous laugh. "I didn't plan this or anything," he muttered sheepishly. "I just look at you lying there and it all comes out."

Luna felt tears welling up in her eyes. "You want to marry me?"

Ron turned red. "Well yeah," he said. "I mean... I'm an ass, I don't have a ring or anything yet."

"I don't need a ring," Luna said sitting up. "Oh, Ronald!"

"That's a yes?" Ron asked with a huge grin. "Really?"

Luna nodded. "That's a yes, yes, yes!"

Ron hugged her tightly. "We'll go find you a ring together," he said. "Whatever you want, Luna. Anything you want."

Luna gave him a kiss, her tears falling onto his cheek. "I'm so happy."

"You make me happy," Ron replied, nuzzling her neck.

"I just wish my father could have been here to see it," Luna said softly.

Ron stroked her long hair. "I'm sure he knows," he said soothingly.

"I hope so," Luna whispered. "He loved you like a son, you know that, right? He appreciated how you stood up for me after all that happened at school."

"Your dad was a great man," Ron agreed.

"He was," Luna said. "And so are you."

Ron grinned at her and laid back, pulling her over so she was lying on top of him. "Loony..." he said softly.

"Why do you insist on calling me that?" Luna laughed.

"Because you are loony," Ron rubbed his hand over the small of her back through her long hair.

"Over you definitely," Luna whispered. She always loved it when he did that.

They kissed deeply as he continued to work his hands over her back. Her hair felt so soft through his fingers.

"Ronald?" Luna asked huskily.

"Hmm..." he replied, his lips attacking the skin above the bejewelled halter she wore.

"Don't ever stop," Luna replied. "Ever."

"Loving you?" Ron asked. "I couldn't, you know."

"We're getting married!" Luna squealed.

He laughed. "We are," he said. "We'll get married wherever and whenever you want."

"Today," Luna giggled. "Or maybe a few weeks from now once Harry and Hermione are home."

"You'd want him there too?" Ron asked. "Even though you don't know him all that well?"

Luna nodded. "I think of him as a friend. I think he's a very lonely soul, Ronald. "

"Well... not if he wins Hermione back over." Ron replied.

"I think he will," Luna said. "They belong together. Just like you and me."

"Does it make me sound loony if I want everyone to be as happy as we are?" Ron asked impishly.

Luna shook her head. "Not at all."

"Loony says I'm not loony?" Ron teased. "Say it isn't so!"

Luna gave him a kiss. "I love you, Mr. Weasley."

"I love you too, soon to be Mrs. Weasley," Ron pressed his lips back to hers.

"I love the sound of that," Luna said happily.

"Well we have two options here," Ron said. "We could stay here and have a celebratory shag, or we can go out and get you that ring..."

"How about we do the shagging first," Luna said thoughtfully. "And then go and get the ring."

"I like the way you think," Ron said, deftly unsnapping her top.

Luna smiled up at him. "We can tell our grandchildren that you proposed right before shagging me."

"Just our grandchildren?" Ron asked before sliding the top over her arms. "How about the grandchildren of our grandchildren?"

"Them too," Luna said dreamily.

"You know my mum's going to go bloody insane when she hears about this," he remarked, hooking his fingers into her skirt.

"She's going to be so happy," Luna said as Ron slid the skirt off of her.

"Not as happy as us though," Ron kissed her again.

"I hope we'll always be just like this," Luna said. That was the last thing either of them said for a very long time.

*** *** ***

It was much later in the afternoon and Harry and Hermione were preparing to sneak into Dolohov's office. "I've got that little camera," Hermione tucked it into her pocket. "It'll send any pictures we take right to the Ministry."

"And I've got one of the listening devices," Harry slid it behind his ear.

Hermione nodded. "He's out on his big boat for most of the afternoon according to the front desk."

"Good," Harry nodded, reaching into the bottom drawer for his invisibility cloak.

"Haven't seen that in awhile," Hermione said softly.

He smiled at her. "Ready to get back under this thing?"

"Absolutely," Hermione said smiling back at him.

"If anyone should ask, we spent all afternoon in here," he said as he tossed the cloak around them. Her body was pressed against his and Harry had to fight for control of his body.

"Doing what married couples do," Hermione agreed. "Um, you ready?"

"Ready as you are," he cleared his throat. They slid outside, trying to keep the door as closed as possible. Harry adjusted the earpiece, making sure it would stay put so anything they said or heard would be transmitted back to where Sirius and Remus were waiting.

It wasn't easy to get to the main building and more than a few times Hermione stepped on Harry's foot or vice versa.

"I'm sorry," she whispered as they slid inside behind another couple.

"It's okay," Harry whispered back. "Where's his office?"

"Down the corridor here on the left," Hermione replied quietly.

"Once we get in there," Harry whispered. "I'll put a ward on the office that will alert us if anyone tries to get in."

She nodded as she carefully looked up and down the corridor and eased the door open.

Once they were inside, Harry waved his hand and put the wards in place. There were no security cameras in the office according to Lupin. Hermione drew back the cloak and looked around the immaculate office.

"I'll start with the desk," Hermione said in a hushed voice. "Did you want to try those cabinets there in the corner?"

Harry nodded and went toward the back of the office. The cabinet doors were locked, but he made quick work of them.

Hermione began going through the contents of the desk, making mental notes of things like information on the guests. "Harry he's got files on the people who are staying here," she told him.

"What sort of information?" Harry asked her.

"Who they are, what they do for a living," Hermione picked one up and thumbed through it.

"I take it we're in there, too?" Harry asked thumbing through some old magazines.

"I'm sure we are," Hermione looked through a few more of the files. "Here we are- James and Janie Montgomery."

"What does it say?" Harry asked.

Hermione was already reading that Dolohov had written, her expression turning to one of disgust. "What a horrible man," she seethed. "He writes about how much money he thinks we come from... what we told him we do for a living..." her voice trailed off.

Harry shook his head. "He only cares about what people can do for him. We knew this, Hermione."

Hermione only shook her head. "It's not that. He... he writes about... he writes about seeing me on the beach earlier."

Harry felt a surge of anger at this. "What...what did he say about you?"

Hermione opened her mouth to read it, but couldn't form the words.

Harry closed the distance between them and grabbed the papers from her. He read over the words on the page.

Dolohov had written lewd, sexual comments about his partner, about her swim costume, and some things Harry wished she had not seen.

"He's disgusting," Hermione said quietly.

"He's never going to touch you," Harry vowed. "I'll kill him before I let him do that."

Hermione took the papers from him and stuffed them back into the folder. "Let's just keep looking for things," she said, pulling the camera from her pocket.

Harry squeezed her shoulder before heading back over to the cabinets. He pulled out a box and found a collection of newspaper clippings.

He read them over a few moments before looking over at Hermione. "These are about the new Minister for Magic," he told her. "All of these."

Hermione walked over to him and looked at the assortment of clippings. "Minister Spencer is well-known for his work on passing reforms for elves and Muggleborns. His platform was doing away with discrimination that Muggleborns and half-bloods face."

"So," Harry said dryly. "Not someone old Dolohov would probably see eye-to-eye with."

"I imagine not," Hermione took some pictures of the articles.

"I've never met the man, but I think he's a big step up from Fudge," Harry commented.

Hermione nodded. "He's already done some great things," she said.

Harry stuffed the clippings back into the box and placed them back in the cabinet. He pulled out some accounting ledgers and groaned. "Numbers."

"I can do numbers," Hermione replied, looking over them quickly.

"There's not much that you can't do," Harry commented absently looking at some old brochures.

Hermione blushed a little at his words. "Well... my dad and mum always told me to work hard and do the best I can."

"You certainly did that," Harry said looking sideways at her. "I've never met someone so smart and clever."

"Thanks," Hermione said. "I think that's the best compliment you've ever given me."

Harry smiled at her. "It's the truth, Janie."

Hermione smiled back and continued to take some pictures of the ledgers. "He was in a spot of trouble about six months ago," she reported.

"Yeah?" Harry asked. "What sort of trouble?"

"He was in a bit of debt, from gambling," Hermione replied. "At least that's what it looks like."

"I'm surprised he didn't cheat," Harry said sarcastically.

"He might have," Hermione ran her finger down the ledger. "He came into some money almost overnight- a donation."

"From?" Harry asked.

"It doesn't say," Hermione shook her head. "He covered his tracks well."

"Of course," Harry said. "Did you find anything in his desk?"

"I haven't quite finished looking yet," Hermione took a few more snaps of the ledger and handed it back to him.

"I'll finish up here," Harry told her. "You finish up with the desk. We should hurry."

"Right," Hermione said, hurrying over and digging through another drawer. "Look at this!" she exclaimed a few minutes later.

"What?" Harry asked, closing the cabinets before hurrying over to her.

"It's a list," she showed him. "It's some dates... and some times. I'm not sure what it means, but something tells me it's important."

"These are places in London," Harry said looking at the list. "What does he need with this if he's here?"

Hermione shook her head but snapped a photo. "I've got to put these things back the way I found them."

"We'll need to get these things to Sirius as soon as possible," Harry said. "And I'm going to plant a listening device in here so we can keep an eye on Dolohov."

"That's a great idea," Hermione nodded, closing the desk drawers.

Harry looked around the room trying to find a good place for it. He finally decided on a place underneath the desk. He put an invisibility spell on it so Dolohov wouldn't be able to see it.

"We should go," Hermione said. "I think we've been here too long."

Harry grabbed his cloak and threw it back over them.

She cracked the door open and peered both ways to make sure no one was in the corridor.

They snuck out of the building and managed to get back to their room in almost record time. Hermione felt such an adrenaline rush at what they'd just done.

"I'll just send these over," Hermione said as Harry tossed the cloak aside. She pressed the button that would make the pictures appear in England. "I think we found out some good stuff in there!"

"We certainly did," Harry said smiling at her. "And I would have been lost without you on those ledgers."

Hermione smiled. "Numbers have always come easily to me."

"Just thinking about numbers makes my head hurt," Harry said lying back on the bed.

"Come on it can't be that bad," she remarked as he pulled the earpiece out.

"Says the girl who had top marks on everything," Harry said.

"I didn't have top marks in everything," she said modestly.

"Liar," Harry said grinning lazily at her.

He was rather irresistible when he smiled like that. "Now what do we do?" she asked.

"Wait until we hear back from Sirius," Harry replied. "And we have dinner tonight, Janie."

"Right," she nodded. "I should figure a way to cover myself from head to toe so that jerk will stop leering at me."

"Hermione," Harry said patting a space on the bed. "Come here."

She sat down next to him, pulling her legs up to her chest.

"I can't imagine what it was like for you to read what he'd written about you," Harry said. "But you can mark my words on this, he will never, ever lay a hand on you. I promise you that."

Hermione believed him. "Thank you Harry," she said quietly.

"Come here," Harry said reaching for her.

She willingly leaned against him. "It just made me feel dirty," she replied.

"He's the one who should feel dirty," Harry said quietly, putting his arm around her.

"Just promise me again that I don't have to be alone with him," Hermione mumbled.

"I promise," Harry said softly. "I'll be with you every step of the way."

A crackling was suddenly heard from the earpiece. "Harry? Hermione?"

Harry and Hermione sat up and Harry retrieved the earpiece from the nightstand. "Sirius?"

"Good job on what you found out." Sirius said. "That schedule you found was the Minister for Magic's."

"We thought as much," Harry said. "You got the pictures of the clippings too, right?"

"We did," Sirius replied. "Great work you two. What's next on your plan?"

"We're going to dinner tonight in the hotel restaurant," Harry told him. "Dolohov's supposed to be there. I figure I'll let him know I'm keen on the game tomorrow night."

"Good idea," Sirius nodded. "Maybe you can find a way to slip in the fact that you're magical... if he begins to trust you at all, he might divulge a few more things."

"Let's not tell him that your wife is a Muggleborn," Hermione said.

"You're pureblood while you're there," Sirius replied. "If he tries to check on you back here, he won't find any evidence to the contrary."

"Thanks, Sirius," Hermione said. "We'll let you know how this evening goes."

"I'll talk to you both tomorrow," Sirius replied.

"See you," Harry said taking the earpiece out again.

Hermione stretched back on the bed. "So Dolohov's having the Minister tailed..."

Harry nodded. "Certainly seems that way. Now, we need to find out why."

"We'll keep our eyes and ears peeled," Hermione looked over at him.

"It's what we do best," Harry said. "Well, one of the things we do best."

Hermione blushed deeply. "Harry--"

"What?" he asked, again giving her that lazy grin.

"Nothing," she turned away, feeling shy.

"We have some time," Harry told her. "Before dinner...you could tell me about this Michael person. "

Hermione sighed. "You know he's my ex boyfriend. We didn't work out."

"Why not?" Harry asked.

"He didn't like my commitment to my training and my job," Hermione answered.

Harry nodded in understanding. "I can certainly understand that. Some people don't understand what it takes to be an Auror."

"I suppose I could have pushed and made it work, but it didn't feel like it was worth it," Hermione toyed with her hair.

"Why did he call you earlier?" Harry asked. "I mean, if it was over..."

She looked over at him. "He could be rather belittling at times, but until we broke up it was never directed at me. I think his ego was bruised a bit that I was the one who broke up with him rather than the other way around."

"You deserve better than that," Harry told her. "So much more than that."

"Thanks," she murmured.

He wanted to tell her how happy he was to hear that she wasn't with anyone. That had been one of his greatest fears; that someone would come in and take her away from him.

"And what about you?" Hermione turned the tables. "I did read the papers and see you with... a lot of different people."

"I wasn't a monk if that's what you were asking," Harry said looking away.

"No one said you had to be," Hermione replied uncomfortably.

Harry stood up. "Nothing was ever serious, Hermione. Most of them just wanted to get a piece of Harry Potter."

"And you were all too willing to give it?" she asked.

"Hermione---"

"I'm sorry," she said. "I have no right to say anything at all."

"I'm not proud of it," Harry told her.

"I'm not judging you for it," she told him, going over to the closet.

"Yes you are," he retorted.

"No I'm not!" she exclaimed.

"It's been three years," he reminded her. "I wasn't just going to dig a hole and bury myself in it."

"I didn't say you had to," Hermione said. "I didn't hide myself away either."

"We need find a way to get past this," Harry said.

"Get past what?" Hermione asked, not looking at him.

"Put it all on the table," Harry said. "Right here and right now."

"I don't care what you did while you were in Vancouver!" Hermione shouted, finally turning around.

Harry hadn't expected that reaction and it startled him. "I think your reaction proves otherwise, Hermione."

"I don't care what you think," she grabbed a dress from the closet. "I'm going to get ready for dinner."

"Fine," Harry grumbled. "I'm going to---"

She fled into the bathroom and slammed the door behind her before he could finish his sentence.

Harry paced impatiently in front of the bed wondering what in the hell had gone wrong. One minute everything was fine and the next she's stalking out of the room slamming the door on him.

He grabbed Hermione's mobile from the bedside table and punched in Sirius' number.

It took a few rings before his godfather picked up. "Hallo?"

"Help," Harry said into the phone.

"What?" Sirius asked. "Harry? What's going on- why are you calling me on my mobile?"

"I need your help," Harry said angrily. "Hermione's completely mental, Sirius. It's like one step forward and two steps back with her. Just when I think we're making progress---"

"Wait, wait..." Sirius said. "Back up a step or five. Start from the beginning."

Harry sighed and told his godfather about his fight with Hermione. "It's the past. It didn't mean anything to me for Merlin's sake!"

"It's different for women," Sirius told him. "You saw that when Becca came to visit you."

"But you don't see me jumping down Hermione's throat because her stupid ex called her this morning," Harry said. "I swear as long as I live, I'll never figure women out. Never."

Sirius chuckled. "Join the club, Harry. I don't think any man has ever figured out a woman."

"I still love her, Sirius," Harry admitted. "More than before, if you can believe that."

"I'd believe it," Sirius told him. "It was fairly obvious to me from the start."

"I want her back," Harry said. "But after our row, I don't think it's possible."

"Whether she admits it or not, it seems as if she was jealous," Sirius told him. "I know it may seem like a lot to ask, but be patient with her."

"Sirius, patience has never been one of my virtues," Harry said.

"If you want her, it might have to become one," Sirius replied.

"I hate it when you're right," Harry muttered.

"I usually am," Sirius said in a superior tone.

Harry laughed. "Okay, old man. Don't rub it in."

"You should be getting ready for your dinner," Sirius said. "We'll wait for your report tomorrow."

"Thanks," Harry told him. He turned off the phone and thought about tonight. They would be busy watching over Dolohov, but that didn't mean that he couldn't show Hermione how much she meant to him. He picked up the telephone and dialled the number for the front desk. He told the concierge what he wanted to do and of course, the concierge agreed to make sure every detail was met.

"Will there be anything else, Mr. Montgomery?" the concierge asked.

"I don't think so," Harry said. "And if this all goes to plan, I'll make sure it's well worth your while."

"Thank you, sir," the man said. "I'll make sure that everything is ready for you in the dining room. Your wife will love it."

"Thank you," Harry hung up as Hermione emerged from the loo.

"You should take your shower," Hermione told him pulling her robe tighter around her.

"Okay," Harry said, his tone calmer. "I won't be long."

Hermione just shrugged her shoulders.

"About twenty minutes?" he asked.

"Sure," Hermione said, turning away from him. "Whatever."

He looked at her for a few moments before disappearing into the bathroom and getting himself ready as fast as he could.

Hermione was just sliding into her shoes when she heard him come out of the loo. She smoothed down her black dress and looked at him.

"Wow," Harry said, his eyes wide. "You... you look incredible Hermione."

"Thanks," Hermione said. "Um, we should go."

"Right," Harry stuffed the cottage key into his pocket. "After you?"

Hermione nodded wondering how she was going to behave like a newlywed when she wanted to smack Harry upside the head.

He took her arm as they headed outside. "I know you're angry at me, but we can't act like that during dinner," he said quietly.

"I know," she hissed.

Harry sighed and hoped his surprise would loosen her up a bit.

They walked into the dining room and Hermione was relieved that Dolohov was nowhere to be seen.

"We're right over here," Harry said, steering her towards the table near the back.

"How did you know where we'd be---"

"Because of all that," Harry nodded.

"James---" Hermione said.

"It's not for Janie," Harry whispered in her ear. "It's for you..."

8. A Night to Remember

Authors’ note: Thank you guys for the response to the last chapter! This is the latest instalment which gives you a little bit of everyone…and some nice fluffy moments for H/Hr.

"It's not for Janie," Harry whispered in her ear. "It's for you..."

Hermione stared at him for a few moments. She was speechless.

"Mrs. Montgomery?" the host asked holding out her chair.

"Thank you," Hermione said, a bit dazedly.

Harry slipped the host some money and whispered something to the man.

"What's that about?" Hermione asked when they were alone.

"He helped me get all this," Harry gestured to the setup. "Do you like it?"

"It's okay," Hermione lied. It wasn't just okay. It was absolutely the most romantic thing anyone had ever done for her. But, she was still angry at him.

"Oh," Harry visibly deflated a bit. "Okay..."

The waiter brought over a bottle of champagne and poured them both a glass.

"For the newlyweds," he said smiling at Hermione.

She forced a gracious smile. "Thank you very much."

"Nothing but the best for the love of my life," Harry said winking at Hermione.

The waiter smiled and set the bottle in a bucket of ice at the side of the table.

"Where is Mr. Dolohov?" Hermione asked the waiter. "I wanted to thank him for the hospitality he's shown us."

"Mr. Dolohov doesn't arrive at the dining room until around eight," the waiter told her.

Hermione looked at her watch. "It's only half past seven," she told Harry.

"We have time for just us," Harry said picking up his glass.

Again, Hermione forced herself to smile. "Right."

"You still mad?" he asked her.

"I don't know what I am right now," Hermione answered.

"I can't change what I did," he said quietly.

She sighed. "I don't think we should talk about it now."

"Talk to me," he said leaning forward.

"Not if we want to keep up this pretence of being happy," she said quietly.

"Right," Harry said through clenched teeth. "I'm really trying here, Janie."

"James and Janie are on their honeymoon," Hermione replied. "We don't have any problems right now."

They stared at each other for a few moments without speaking. Thankfully, the waiter came back over with their appetizers.

"Thank you," Hermione said as the waiter set a dish in front of her. "Did you order for us before we came?" she asked Harry.

"Yes," he replied. "I asked them to prepare this especially for you."

The appetizer was an island style jerk chicken dish, which tasted absolutely delicious. "It was a good idea," she said, softening a bit.

"You just complimented me," Harry said with a grin.

"Maybe," Hermione replied.

"You don't do it that often so I could be mistaken," Harry joked.

She let out a tiny smile.

"And look at there---you smiled at me," Harry said dramatically.

"Enough," Hermione said, sitting up straighter. "Dolohov just walked in."

"He's early," Harry said looking over his shoulder. He was walking into the dining room with a tall blonde.

"I wonder what he wrote about her in his files," Hermione muttered.

"There's no telling," Harry commented. "He's coming over."

"Mr. and Mrs. Montgomery," Dolohov greeted them. "Delighted to see you joined us this evening."

"Today's Janie's birthday," Harry improvised. "I wanted to have a romantic dinner for her. Right, sweetheart?"

"Right," Hermione beamed back at him. "I couldn't have been more surprised."

"Happy Birthday," Dolohov said leering at her. He suddenly remembered that he wasn't alone. He put his arm around his tall, blonde girlfriend. "This is Monique Montclair. My better half."

"Lovely to meet you," Harry stood up to shake her hand.

"The pleasure is mine," she said flirtatiously.

"Your dining room is just as beautiful as the rest of the resort," Hermione said to Dolohov, who seemed to think her eyes were in her chest. "And your chef is quite remarkable."

"Thank you," Dolohov said winking at her. "You do look beautiful tonight, Mrs. Montgomery."

Hermione forced a smile. "Thank you," she said demurely.

"I hope you'll join us for an after dinner drink," Dolohov said to Harry.

"Perhaps," Harry nodded.

"Antonin, let's go get a table," Monique purred. "It's obvious they want to be alone."

"Of course my pet," Dolohov replied. "Enjoy your dinner, Montgomerys."

Hermione forced a smile. "You too. It was lovely to meet you, Monique."

"You as well," the blonde sent her a half smile, half smirk before following Dolohov.

"If he'd kept looking at you like that, I was going to knock him out," Harry said angrily.

"Shhh," Hermione motioned for him to keep his voice down. "I know..."

"Sorry," Harry apologised.

"It's okay," Hermione said. She found herself pleased that Harry was obviously jealous.

Harry reached for her hand and placed a kiss on it. "Dolohov was looking."

"I know," Hermione suppressed a shudder.

"I'm going to have Sirius run Monique's name through the registers and see if he can come up with anything," Harry said.

"Good idea," Hermione said in a quiet voice, not wanting Dolohov to pick up on their conversation as he was moving to another table close to them.

"Would you care to dance?" Harry asked her. "We still have some time before our dinner arrives..."

"I'd love to," Hermione said, accepting his hand. She was fully aware of their suspect watching them get up and leave their table.

"Just so you know, I'm still crap at this," Harry warned her.

"It'll be all right," Hermione said. "Long as we put on a good show."

Harry smiled at her. "So I get to hold you close and whisper in your ear?"

"For the sake of the assignment," Hermione replied.

"Of course," Harry said leading her to the middle of the dance floor.

Hermione leaned against him as he slid his arm around her waist, pulling her close.

"Now that I've got you here," he said into her ear. "There's something I want to say to you."

Hermione didn't respond.

"I don't like you being mad at me," he whispered. "I deserve it, I know, but I wish you'd just let me explain."

"I don't want to get into this now," Hermione replied.

"What are you afraid of hearing?" he asked her, not letting go.

She closed her eyes, unable to even figure out her own feelings. She had no right to be jealous of Harry's paramours. She had been the one to break them up at Hogwarts.

"I was stupid," Harry said softly. "I never should have left the way I did. But you told me it was over. What else could I have done?"

"Ha-- James..." Hermione looked up at him. "Please..."

"Let me say this," he said looking down at her. "Please."

His expression was so earnest she couldn't say no. "All right," she agreed.

"When I arrived in Vancouver, I was a mess," Harry said. "I didn't want to go out. I didn't want to be around anyone. Sirius didn't even want to be around me."

"Really..." she said, a bit doubtfully.

"You can ask him," Harry said. "He told me to get my act together or he was going to disown me. So, I started going out and some things happened that I'm not proud of. It wasn't like I was cheating on you, Hermione. We were broken up."

"I know that," she said quietly.

Harry caught sight of Dolohov and his girlfriend sitting at their table in the back of the room. Harry pulled Hermione close. "But not a day went by that I didn't think of you and wonder what you were doing and if you were thinking about me."

"I did think about you sometimes," she admitted.

Harry looked down at her. "I-I still..."

"What?" she asked.

"I still love you," Harry whispered. "I never stopped, actually."

Hermione literally felt her heart stop beating for a moment. She looked back up at him, opening her mouth to speak but nothing came out.

He took her silence as disbelief. "I'm not saying this as part of an act. This is me talking. The real me talking to the real you. I'm not saying it because I think it's what you want to hear or because I'm trying to get you back into bed. I just ...I'm tired of lying about how I feel about you."

Hermione shook her head as she tried to stave off her tears. "I believe you..." she said softly.

He smiled down at her. "You do?"

She nodded. "I still love you too," she whispered.

That was all he needed to hear and he kissed her softly.

She put her arms around his neck and kissed him back, feeling happier than she had in a long while.

Harry lifted her up off the ground and spun her around, momentarily forgetting why they were here. Right now, he could care less.

She laughed. "None of that matters, right? From before?"

"Nothing," Harry said before kissing her again.

Hermione felt her entire body heat up from the passion in their kiss. "Let's hurry up and eat," she murmured in his ear.

"You're sure?" he asked her. "I really didn't say what I did because---"

"I know that," she said, touching his cheek.

"I love you," he said softly.

"I love you too," Hermione pressed her lips to his again.

"Come on," he said leading her back over to the table.

Dinner had been served and was waiting for them at their places. "What did you order?" she asked as he pulled out her seat for her.

"Take a look," Harry said winking at her.

Hermione uncovered the plate. "Is this fish?" she asked.

"Grilled fish with lime sauce," Harry told her.

She took an experimental bite. "This is absolutely delicious."

Harry grinned. "I'm glad you like it."

Hermione opened her mouth to respond when she saw Dolohov's assistant- the one who had brought them to the island- approach the owner. "James," she motioned with her head.

Harry didn't want to turn around for fear of drawing attention. "Let me know what he's doing...."

"They're talking," Hermione said. "But I can't hear what they're saying..."

Dolohov was trying very hard to keep his temper in check. "I gave you one assignment and you can't even see that through?"

"I am sorry sir," Gradwell replied.

Dolohov only shook his head in disgust. “I want to know everything about the Montgomerys,” he snapped.

"Sir, if you just give me another chance, I'll find out what it is," Gradwell promised. "I'll see if any of our contacts in London recognise the names."

"Fine," Dolohov said curtly.

"I'm sure they're harmless," Monique said with a bored sigh.

"We should get back, now," Harry said urgently.

"No," Hermione shook her head. "How suspicious would that look?"

"You're right," Harry said. "We'll need to let Sirius and Remus know about this though."

Hermione nodded. "We'll talk to them when we get back."

Dolohov chose that moment to look over at them and Hermione quickly took a bite of her fish and held out the fork to her "husband". "You've got to try this, James."

"Thanks baby," Harry leaned in.

Hermione fed him the bite and gazed adoringly at him.

"Tastes almost as good as you," Harry said with a grin.

Hermione blushed. "It's been a long time, you know," she said lowering her voice.

"Too long," he answered softly.

"I never thought we'd find our way back," Hermione whispered.

"We aren't going to lose this again," Harry reached for her hand.

Hermione gave his hand a squeeze. "No more secrets. No more being that noble bloke who thinks he's protecting me by pushing me away."

Harry laughed. "Let's hurry up and have dessert so we can get back."

Hermione nodded. "What is for dessert, Mr. Montgomery?"

Harry motioned for the tray to be brought over. "You pick."

Hermione grinned. "Everything looks good. I don't think I can pick just one."

"We can work it off later," Harry said mischievously.

"In that case," Hermione said. "I think I'll have a piece of the cheesecake and some of those chocolate covered strawberries."

"Make that two," Harry said.

Hermione looked at the waiter. "Actually, would it be possible for this and the champagne to be sent back to our cottage? We really want to get back..."

"Of course Mrs. Montgomery," the waiter said.

Harry grinned and stood up, offering Hermione his hand. "I do like the way you think, Janie."

Hermione smiled as he helped her up. She slid her arms around him and whispered in his ear. "He's still watching."

"Well," Harry said. "Let's give him something to really watch." With that, he kissed her quite passionately.

Hermione squealed in surprise and put her arms around his neck, knowing they were putting on quite a spectacular show.

Monique nudged Dolohov. "See? Completely harmless."

"Hm," Dolohov replied, his eyes on the kissing couple. "Perhaps you are right."

"I'm always right," Monique purred.

The waiter came back with a container and a cloth bag for the champagne. "Thank you very much," he said when Harry handed him a generous tip.

Hermione beamed at Harry. "Ready?"

"More than you know," Harry said, taking the bag in one hand and gripping her fingers in the other.

Hermione felt a pang of apprehension. The only other bloke she'd been with since Harry had been Michael. From what Harry had told her and what she'd heard in the papers, Harry had definitely more experience. What if she wasn't as good as those other women?

However, when he turned and smiled at her, all those doubts erased from her mind. He loved her- he had admitted that and she believed him.

"You couldn't ask for a prettier night," Hermione said when they stepped outside.

"Or a prettier wife," Harry remarked.

Hermione smiled at him. "I love you."

"Love you," Harry leaned in and pressed his lips to hers.

Hermione felt like floating back to their cottage and she knew she had a goofy grin on her face, but she couldn't help it. She hadn't been this happy or this whole in such a long time.

"Let's tell Remus and Sirius about what we overheard so we can get to the important things after that," Harry said with a licentious grin.

"Right," Hermione said grinning back at him. She used the key card and opened the door. Reaching into her bag for her mobile phone, she quickly dialled the number and put the phone in speaker mode so Harry could hear too.

Harry waited for his godfather to pick up; he linked his fingers with Hermione's and smiled at her.

"Hello?" Sirius' voice came over the line.

"Hey, Old Man," Harry said. "Is Remus with you, by any chance?"

"No," Sirius answered. "But I can have him here in a moment. Why, what's happened?"

"Get him," Harry said. "We'd rather not go over this twice."

A few moments later, Sirius had Remus there. "What's going on?" Remus asked. "I assume something new has developed?"

"Possibly, but I think we were able to deflect any suspicion," Harry said before telling the two older men about what had transpired in the dining room and what they'd overheard. "The wards I used were good enough that he wasn't able to---"

The other end of the line was silent.

"Remus? Sirius?"

"Dolohov's become suspicious of you?" Remus finally asked.

"Just a little," Harry admitted. "But like I said---"

"Are you two arguing?" Remus interjected. "Is that what it is? I told you---"

"We aren't arguing sir," Hermione said. "At least, we haven't been in public. But we aren't fighting anymore anyway."

They heard Remus' heavy sigh.

"Then you're too busy making eyes at each other to concentrate on what you're really there for," Remus guessed. "This isn't a game, Harry! You of all people should know that! And you're Hermione's superior. You should be setting a good example..."

"Damn it we're doing our best to figure things out without making Dolohov realise what we're up to!" Harry said angrily. "Would you bloody like me to march up to him and ASK what that list of dates and times was for?"

"Of course not," Sirius said hastily. "Remus is just---"

"I can speak for myself, Sirius," Remus interjected.

"Look we're doing our best," Harry snapped. "We told you because we thought you ought to know he was a bit suspicious."

"And like Harry said, we did our best to deflect it," Hermione chimed in.

"If he does anything else, report back to me immediately," Remus ordered.

"We will," Hermione promised.

"Anything else?" Harry asked sarcastically.

"Harry," Hermione whispered shaking her head.

"You just keep focused," Remus told him sharply.

"We will," Hermione said before Harry clicked off the phone and angrily flung it across the room.

"Harry!" Hermione exclaimed. "I happen to like my mobile in one piece, thank you."

"I'm sorry," Harry apologised. "If something's wrong with it, I'll buy you another one. But I can't help it! Did you hear him?"

"I heard him," Hermione replied. "But I think our little show we put on as we left might have deterred him. I just want to know what made him suspicious of us in the first place."

"It wasn't anything we did," Harry said. "I mean, we've acted like bloody lovebirds the moment we got here."

She nodded. "At least we don't have to act anymore."

Harry hadn't heard her. He was pacing in front of the bed wondering what Remus' problem was. For someone who was all about the following rules, Remus hadn't batted an eye at them when he married Tonks. What was the big fucking deal anyway?

"Harry?" Hermione ventured softly.

"Unbelievable is what it is," Harry said in frustration. "There's no pleasing him, Hermione. No way."

"Harry relax," she said. "Maybe he's just having a bad morning- it is only around six am there you know."

"Yeah, maybe," Harry said absently.

The mood had obviously been killed. Hermione sighed and went into the loo to change for bed.

Harry was in such a state he hadn't heard her or even noticed that she'd left the room.

Hermione hoped Harry's mood wouldn't worsen. She knew Remus was only worried that the assignment would go awry- it wasn't a personal attack on either of them.

She quickly slid into her night gown and then brushed her teeth. When she opened the door, she saw that Harry was no longer in the room. She saw him sitting out on the deck staring out at the ocean.

"Harry," she said softly at the door. "Are you coming to bed?"

He turned and looked at her. "I'm sorry."

"It's okay," Hermione sat down on the end of his chair.

Harry pulled her into his lap. "No, it's not. Tonight we were going to---"

"We don't have to tonight," Hermione said, leaning against him. "To tell you the truth... I'd almost rather wait until you look like yourself..."

"You're not digging the brown hair and brown eyes?" Harry asked teasingly.

"I love your green eyes," Hermione rested her forehead on his.

"I just love you," Harry whispered.

Those words shot a thrill through her. "I love you," she answered quietly. "That's all I need for now."

He held her tightly. "Being with me isn't easy, you know."

"Believe me, I know," she answered dryly.

He tickled her side. "I'm trying to do better."

"You're fine," she answered, wrapping her arms around him.

"I am now," Harry said standing up with her in his arms. "Come on. Let's go to bed."

"I like that idea," Hermione replied as he carried her inside. "At least now you can sleep in the bed with me."

Harry grinned and set her down on the bed. "One of the perks."

She smiled as he quickly got himself ready for bed and slid in beside her.

"The time wasn't right tonight," he said pulling her close.

"It doesn't matter," Hermione buried her face in his shoulder.

"Doesn't make it any easier," Harry said softly.

"We'll make it work," she answered. "We have all the time in the world now."

"Time," Harry said softly, running his hands through her hair.

Hermione kissed him deeply, running her arms around his neck.

"Hermione," he whispered against her skin.

"Hmm..." she mumbled.

Harry needed to tell her the truth and he wanted to make sure she really knew what she was getting into before they went any further.

"What is it?" she asked when he pulled away.

"We need to talk," Harry said looking at her.

"About what?" she asked, suddenly scared. "Harry--"

"Being a part of my life will not be easy," he said. "The papers are going to be following our every move. Not to mention the whole fraternization rule. I don't believe in it myself, but some of the higher-ups like Kingsley enforce it. I don't want to hurt your career after everything you've worked for and I--"

"We'll make it work," Hermione interrupted him. "Harry, I love you. We aren't going to let anyone split us up now."

"I'm sorry that I hurt you," Harry said softly.

"It's okay now," she replied. "I mean... I wasn't very forthcoming either when you wanted to stay at school. We were both to blame for that break up."

"Idiots," Harry said with a wry laugh. "We missed three years."

She nodded, laying her head back down on his shoulder.

"I don't deserve you," he said kissing the top of her head. "But I'm not going to give you up."

"You deserve me," she said. "Because I think I deserve you."

Harry laughed. "You deserve much better than me."

She shook her head, her hair trailing over his skin. "Not as far as I can see."

Harry closed his eyes. "I love you."

Hermione kissed his shoulder. "I love you too."

"James wants Janie to know he loves her too," Harry said.

Hermione laughed softly. "Janie wants James to know this is the best holiday of her life."

"Nice couple those Montgomerys," Harry said, his eyes still closed.

"But I'd rather be here as myself, with you," Hermione answered.

"We'll go on holiday someday just as plain old Harry Sodding Potter and Hermione Granger," he promised.

"That holiday we talked about at Hogwarts," Hermione remembered.

"You remember that?" Harry asked.

"I used to think about it a lot right after we broke up," she answered.

"Me too," Harry said. "I kept seeing you in this red bikini..."

"Janie has a red bikini," Hermione whispered.

Harry grinned. "Does she now?"

"Mmmhmm..." she said. "Perhaps James will get to see it tomorrow."

"James already has a hard enough time keeping his hands off of her," Harry said sleepily.

"Janie doesn't mind that at all," she closed her eyes.

"Good night, Hermione," Harry said.

"Night Harry," she whispered back.

*** *** ***

The day after they'd become engaged, Ron had taken Luna to a local jewellery store and she had picked out her own ring. It might have been unconventional, but there was nothing normal about his fiancée and he loved that about her.

The two of them had just arrived for brunch at the Burrow. They hadn't told anyone yet about the engagement and Ron was eager to share the happy news with his family.

"I can't wait to tell everyone," Luna said dreamily.

"Me too," Ron said squeezing her hand. "Come on then..."

He held the door open for her. "Into the madhouse..."

Luna laughed. "You exaggerate. It's never that bad."

"Gred and Forge are here," Ron said. "It's always bad."

Luna kissed him. "I won't let them try any of their tricks on you."

"Ronald, is that you?" Molly called out from the kitchen. "Come on inside!"

"Be right in Mum," Ron called back.

"Ginny's still in hospital, right?" Luna asked.

"I think so," Ron frowned. "Faking it up for Neville."

"Maybe he can get her back to the girl she used to be," Luna said thoughtfully.

Ron had to admit that sounded nice. "Maybe," he replied, guiding her down the hall with his hand on her lower back.

Arthur smiled at his son. "Ron."

"Hi Dad," Ron hugged his father. "Glad to see you out of the garage."

Arthur chuckled. "I was tinkering with this BVB player Fred gave me."

"Dad, it's a DVD player," Fred corrected. "You play films on it."

"I can't wait to hook it up to the telly," Arthur said enthusiastically.

"We'll have to let you borrow some of our films," Luna said giving him a hug.

"Thank you dear," Arthur beamed at her.

"Ickle Ronniekins," George said putting his younger brother in a choke hold.

"Damn it Fred," Ron deliberately called him by the wrong name as he struggled away. "Gerroff me!"

"Luna how do you put up with that wanker?" Fred asked.

"He's very good to me," Luna said with a happy smile.

Charlie came into the kitchen carrying Bill and Fleur's youngest, Simone.

"Uncle Won!" Simone squealed.

"Hey you," Ron eagerly reached for his niece. "Is it just me or are you even more gorgeous than the last time I saw you?"

Simone giggled and hugged him around the neck. She was three years old and liked being the centre of attention.

"Looooooona!" Simone exclaimed waving at the blonde.

"Hello Simone," Luna waved back with her left hand and Molly's eyes grew wide as she saw the ring.

"Oh my word!" Molly gasped. "Is that---?"

Luna could hardly contain her excitement. "Ronald and I are engaged!"

Molly dropped the plate of biscuits in her hand and enveloped Luna in a big hug.

"What's en-raged?" Simone asked innocently.

Ron laughed. "Engaged, sweetheart. It means I'm going to marry Luna."

"Oooh," Simone said clapping her hands together.

Fred and George each put an arm around Luna. "We have to let you know what you're getting into..."

"I think I already know," Luna said with a grin.

"He snores," Fred began.

"Loudly," George chimed in.

"Already knew that," Luna said. "But if he sleeps on his right side, he's quiet."

"He slept with a teddy bear until he was 13," Fred said with a grin.

"Hey," Ron tossed an annoyed glance at his brother.

"I think that's quite sweet," Luna replied. "I slept with a stuffed snake until I was fifteen."

"Mum used to make him wear dresses," George said.

"I only did that once!" Molly exclaimed in her younger son's defence. "And he was just a boy then..."

"I used to wear boy's trousers when I would play outside," Luna shrugged.

"See?" Ron asked his older brothers. "Nothing you can say is going to make a difference."

"Not at all," Luna agreed.

"She fits in quite nicely," Arthur said beaming at her.

"You'll be Aunt Luna," Simone said happily.

"Yes I will," Luna said smiling at her. "And you can come over and stay with us any time. You and Tristan both."

"We'll take you up on that," Bill said coming into the kitchen with Fleur and their son. "I heard Mum's scream from upstairs. I take it something great happened?"

"Luna and I are going to be married," Ron was grinning broadly.

"Felicitations!" Fleur exclaimed.

"Thanks," Ron turned red as his sister in law kissed both his cheeks.

"If only Ginevra were here to share in the news!" Molly said wistfully. "But she and Neville are growing closer. I think we might have another announcement soon! "

"Don't count on it," Ron mumbled.

"When's the big date?" Arthur asked. "Have you set one yet?"

"Not yet," Ron said as Luna came over and stood beside him. "Luna wants to get married in the summer."

"We were wondering if we could have it here," Luna asked hopefully.

"Oh my dear, you don't even have to ask," Molly hugged her again. "Of course you can have it here. Arthur and I would be honoured."

Luna beamed at her. "Thank you. This place has always felt like home to me."

Molly let out a sob and hugged her even tighter.

"And," Luna said looking at Arthur. "I was wondering if you might....if you'd give me away, Mr. Weasley?"

"I'd be happy to," Arthur kissed her cheek.

"So," Fred said winking at his brother. "Which one of us will be your best man?"

"Not one of you crazy loons," Ron said. "I was hoping Charlie would do the honours..."

"Alright mate," Charlie grinned. "But what about Harry, or Neville?"

"You've known me the longest," Ron said. "And you took up for me when these jokers gave me such a hard time."

"Beat them up a time or two as well," Charlie cuffed George on the head.

"Charlie!" George exclaimed.

Charlie only laughed and sat down, drawing Tristan into his lap.

Luna knelt down. "Simone, how would you feel about being a flower girl?"

"What's a flower girl?" Simone asked.

"You get to wear a really pretty dress and carry a basket of rose petals," Luna told her.

"I get to wear a pretty dress?" Simone asked. "A really, really pretty dress?"

"A really pretty dress," Luna said with a grin.

"Can I be a flower girl, Maman?" Simone turned pleading eyes on Fleur.

"Oui," Fleur nodded smiling at her.

"What about me, Papa?" Tristan asked.

"I think we need a handsome ring bearer," Ron replied with a grin. "You up for the job?"

Tristan nodded.

"What about Fred and me?" George asked. "What the hell are we supposed to do?"

"George, language!" Molly chastised.

"Nothing," Ron replied. "Especially none of your bloody jokes."

Fred pouted. "Ronald, you don't want us in your wedding?"

"Maybe you can be ushers," Ron shrugged.

"Ushers?" Fred asked incredulously. "Ushers?"

"Ronald," Molly said reprovingly.

"Groomsmen?" Luna suggested.

"Fine," Ron said. "But one joke--"

"We'll be on our best behaviour," Fred and George promised in unison.

"I'll make sure of it," Molly promised.

Molly placed the late plate on the table and everyone took their seats, eager to begin the meal.

Luna took the seat beside Ron and she smiled adoringly at him.

"Alright?" Ron smiled at her and squeezed her hand.

"Brilliant," Luna replied. She looked across the table at Charlie who was talking to his nephew about his adventures in Romania. "Um, Ron? What would you think of setting up Charlie with someone?"

"Who do you have in mind?" Ron asked.

Luna grinned. "Lavender."

"Lavender?" Ron asked laughing.

"Why not?" Luna asked. "I think he'd quite enjoy her!"

"You're serious?" Ron asked. "Charlie and Lavender?"

"Just try it," Luna replied. "For me?"

"Go ahead," Ron said with a shrug. "But I don't think it'll work..."

"Just mention it to him," Luna said. "I'll work on her."

"Okay," Ron promised. "But wasn't she seeing some bloke?"

"I don't know how long it's going to last," Luna remembered the palm reading she'd given the blonde. She had tried to play it off as something unserious, but she could tell Lavender hadn't quite believed her.

"I'll ask Charlie after we eat," Ron told her. He had a feeling this was a bad idea, but he always had a problem saying no to Luna.

Luna kissed his cheek. "Thank you Ronald."

"You know," Ron whispered. "I'm really crazy about you, Loony."

"That goes double for me," Luna replied softly.

"Ronald, Luna," Molly urged. "You'd better get something on your plates before Fred and George eat everything in sight."

"Good idea," Ron said, reaching for some rolls.

"How is Ginny doing, Mum?" Bill asked. "Fleur and I were going to stop in and see her before we go home."

"She's been feeling better," Molly said. "I'm going to take her some leftovers after brunch is over."

"And she's getting back together with Neville you said?" Bill asked.

"It seems so," Molly nodded. "He's been taking very good care of her."

"He's good for our Ginny," Arthur said.

Ron still didn't think Neville was interested in reconciling with Ginny but decided to stay out of it.

"I still can't believe she was actually involved with Draco Malfoy of all people," Charlie said. "Talk about oil and water...'

"Malfoy?" Arthur asked, his eyebrows knitting together.

Ron tried to motion to his brother not to say anything further, but Charlie didn't see it. "Yeah, Ron said that---"

"Ginevra wouldn't be with someone like Draco Malfoy," Molly said to her son. "Charlie, I think you were mistaken..."

"Yeah, he's mistaken," Ron said quickly.

Charlie looked quizzically at Ron. "Yeah, I guess I heard wrong...”

"I should certainly hope so!" Molly said. "Ginny's smarter than that."

"Mrs. Weasley," Luna said deciding to change the subject. "I was hoping that you'd help me with the wedding plans. I'm a novice at this."

"I'd be delighted," Molly's frown turned into a smile.

Luna smiled back at her. "I know it's still a way off but it's never to early to plan."

"I should love to 'elp as well," Fleur offered.

"I'd love that," Luna said gratefully. "Your wedding was so beautiful."

"Merci," Fleur replied.

"Would you care for another biscuit, Ronald?" Fred asked holding out the plate.

Ron was about to take one, but drew back. "Not from you," he said.

Fred frowned. "Where's the trust?"

"I don't have any in either of you," Ron replied.

George shook his head. "We're your brothers, mate. We love you."

Ron raised an eyebrow disbelievingly.

"We didn't do anything to them," Fred said pulling an innocent face. "Honest."

"I don't believe you for a moment." Ron sat back.

"I'll have one," Luna offered.

"You don't have to," Ron assured her. "Knowing these two, you'll probably bark like a dog or your hair will turn blue."

Luna laughed. "As long as I turn back to normal..."

Fred grinned. "Here you are, Luna."

"Thank you," Luna smiled at him and fearlessly bit into the biscuit.

Ron waited for something bad or humiliating to happen, but nothing did.

"Are these gingersnaps?" Luna asked. "They're one of my favourites."

"Yes they are," George told her."

"They're quite good," Luna said reaching for another.

"Have all you like," Fred pushed the plate towards her.

"Thank you, Fred," Luna said smiling at him.

"I want one too," Tristan said holding out his hand. "Please?"

"Sure Tristan," Luna handed him one of the biscuits. "They're very, very good."

Ron couldn't understand why neither Luna nor Tristan was affected by the biscuits.

"Told you they were harmless," George said as if reading his mind.

"Whatever," Ron muttered.

There was a rustling noise coming from the sitting room and a few moments later, Neville and Ginny appeared in the kitchen.

"Ginevra, what on earth are you doing out of hospital?" Molly asked standing up and rushing to her daughter.

"Neville thinks I'll recover better now at home," Ginny said, obviously not enthused about this.

"You're looking better, sweetheart," Arthur said giving her a hug. "And you're just in time for brunch."

"Great," Ginny replied.

"You have to stay too, Neville," Molly said. "Your part of our family, too."

"I appreciate it," Neville replied. "But I've got rounds to do at the hospital."

"Just for a few minutes," Ginny said looking at him. "Please?"

"I really can't," Neville touched her arm. "I'm sorry."

"Oh," Ginny said sadly. "I-I understand."

"At least let me make you a plate," Molly said. And before he could refuse, she'd already set about loading a plate with food.

"Hiya, Neville," Luna said warmly. "It's good to see you again."

Simone waved at him. "Aunt Luna's en-raged to my Uncle Won!"

"You got engaged?" Neville asked her. "Congratulations!"

Luna nodded and stood up. "We'll have to get together when you're not so busy."

Neville gave her a hug and shook Ron's hand. "Definitely," he agreed.

Molly handed him the plate. "I put a warming charm on here so it will be nice and warm for you when you're ready to eat it."

"Thanks Molly," Neville said. "I appreciate it."

"I think I'm just going to go upstairs to my room," Ginny said softly.

"I'll help you up there," Molly said instantly.

"I can do it," Neville said. "You're eating. I can see her upstairs before I go."

"Thanks Neville," Ginny latched onto his arm.

Molly took the plate and told him she'd set it by the fireplace. Neville helped Ginny upstairs and to her old bedroom.

"I'll give your potions to your mum," Neville told her. "Just make sure you take them once in the morning and again before you go to bed."

"You have no idea what this means to me," Ginny said softly. "Neville... I've missed you so much."

"You've seen me every day since you've been sick," Neville said uncomfortably.

"I know but... I just missed what we used to share," Ginny looked down at her lap.

"Well maybe you should have thought about that before you snogged Malfoy behind my back," Neville said quietly.

"That was the biggest mistake of my life," Ginny looked up at him. "It caused me to lose you."

"Yes, well," Neville said pulling the covers around her.

"Just think about giving me another chance?" Ginny pleaded.

"Ginny," Neville said gently.

"Please just think about it," Ginny tried to sit up.

Neville helped her and couldn't help but remembering how sweet she could be. The last couple of days, he'd found himself softening even more toward her. "You're hard to say no to," he admitted.

Ginny smiled softly at him. "When I get better, we can go out and try again."

"There is this hospital fundraiser coming up," Neville said hesitantly. "I wasn't going to go, but--"

"A fundraiser?" Ginny asked. "That's sort of like a ball, right?"

Neville nodded. "The invitation said it was black tie."

"If you're asking me, I'd love to go," Ginny reached for his hand.

Neville smiled at her. "So, I guess it's a date."

She nodded and smiled. "A date."

Neville leaned in to kiss her cheek. "I'll stop by later to see how you're doing. If that's okay?"

"Fine with me," Ginny agreed.

"Get some rest," Neville told her.

"I will," Ginny said, but once he'd left the room she pushed the covers off and did a little dance around the room.

Downstairs, Neville was collecting his cloak and the plate Molly had prepared for him. Ron stopped his friend. "Everything okay?"

"Fine," Neville nodded. "Your sister's already much better. And congrats on your engagement- I think it's fantastic!"

"Thanks mate," Ron said clapping him on the back. "And for looking out for Ginny. I know that she doesn't really deserve it after what happened..."

"I think we might be able to work past it," Neville answered. "I'll see you soon, alright?"

"Absolutely," Ron said watching as his friend grabbed a handful of Floo Powder and then stepped into the fireplace.

A few moments later, Neville found himself back in his office. He set the plate down and then dusted himself off.

"Something smells delicious," Cho said from the doorway.

"Yeah," Neville nodded towards the plate. "Molly Weasley sent something along with me."

"Oh," Cho said quietly. "That's nice."

"We can share it," Neville offered. "There's more than enough."

She was hungry and even though she didn't much care for Ginny Weasley, she had always liked the rest of the Weasley family. "Are you sure?" she asked. "I wouldn't want to take your food---"

"Nonsense," Neville smiled. "It'll still be warm after we finish our rounds."

"That'd be great," Cho said smiling back at him. "All I had earlier was a couple of crackers from the lounge."

"All the more reason you should eat something substantial then," Neville pulled his clean robes on.

"You never told me how your meeting with the chief went," Cho said to him.

Neville smiled at her. "It was bloody fantastic. He was really, really impressed with what we've dug up so far."

Cho beamed at him and impulsively gave him a hug. "That's great, Neville!"

"Thanks to you," Neville hugged her back.

"I just helped a little," Cho said modestly. "This was all you, Neville. You really are an amazing healer. Your parents would be so proud."

He turned quite red. "Thanks Cho,"

Cho blushed, too. "So we should probably get on with our rounds. I thought we'd start on the second floor. Mr. Casey is back again with those bumps on his face. I still can't believe his wife came up with that spell that makes those bumps appear any time he has thoughts about other women..."

"That's pretty bad," Neville agreed. "Talk about lack of trust."

"Well, he's in here almost every day so they can't have much of a marriage," Cho said thoughtfully.

"It's a shame," Neville replied.

"Yes it is," Cho said. She hugged her files to her chest. "Um, so I take it you heard about that ball, right? The big fundraiser... "

"Yeah," Neville nodded. "I asked Ginny to go with me."

Cho's eyes grew large. She couldn't have heard him right. "Um, Ginny? Ginny Weasley?"

"I asked her when I was over at the Burrow just now," Neville didn't see Cho's face fall. "I assume she'll be up for it by then. She's already much better."

"So, you're getting back together then?" Cho asked trying not to choke over her words.

"We'll see," Neville still felt a little hesitant. "I still remember how I felt before... and I want things to be different this time."

"Are you sure this is such a good idea?" Cho asked choosing her words carefully. "She hurt you really badly Neville."

"That's why I'm taking things slow." he answered.

Cho was silent. She couldn't believe he was letting himself get taken in yet again by that horrible girl.

"What about you?" Neville asked. "Who will you be going with?"

"I... I don't know yet," Cho covered her disappointment. "Maybe I'll just go by myself."

"Someone as beautiful as you wouldn't have trouble getting a date," Neville said.

It was Cho's turn to blush. "We'll see..." she said quietly.

Neville knocked on Mr. Casey's door. "Mr. Casey?"

"Come in," the man grumbled.

Neville sent the man a sympathetic smile. "Let's see what we can do for those bumps today."

"I just don't understand why they keep coming back," Mr. Casey said scratching at his face.

Mrs. Casey rolled her eyes. "Don't scratch, Bernard. You'll have scars."

"I'll have scars if they keep coming back like this!" Mr. Casey said angrily.

"Maybe you should ask your secretary about why you keep getting them?" Mrs. Casey retorted.

"If it's okay, we'd like a moment with Mr. Casey by himself," Cho said to her.

Mrs. Casey grabbed her bag. "I'll just go the cafeteria then."

Mr. Casey grumbled to himself as his wife left. "Why can't we get these damn bumps to go away for good?" he demanded.

Neville looked at Cho, who nodded at him.

"There's something we think you should know about these bumps," Neville told their patient. "They always seem to occur at certain points, Mr. Casey. Do you remember what you were doing before this last outbreak?"

"I was hard at work," Mr. Casey snapped.

"Were you alone?" Cho asked gently.

Mr. Casey thought for a moment. "No..." he finally answered. "I was with my secretary, Kristy."

"And your last outbreak," Neville said. "What were you doing and who were you with?"

"I was talking with my secretary when these blasted things appeared!"

"Do you see a pattern, Mr. Casey?" Neville asked.

"No!" the older man snapped.

"Are you attracted to your secretary?" Cho asked.

Mr. Casey looked quite put out. "Is that old bat making you ask me this?" he asked.

"No, I'm certain she has no idea we're telling you this," Neville said. "Mr. Casey, if you look at the patterns here---where you were and who you were with when these breakouts occurred---you should be able to see why they are occurring.."

Cho held up a hand when it looked as if Mr. Casey was going to start bellowing. "Someone's put a hex on you when you find yourself attracted to other women," she explained.

"Are you saying that---Belinda----that she's done this to me?" Mr. Casey asked incredulously.

"We don't know who has done this," Cho said quietly. "But luckily, there's an easy cure for it."

"Can you stop them from coming back?" Mr. Casey asked.

"This only cures them," Neville was already writing something down.

"You just wait until I talk to Belinda," Mr. Casey grumbled.

"We'll have this sent up and the potion will be brought down to you shortly," Neville said.

"Thank you both," Mr. Casey said. "And can you see to it that Belinda doesn't come back in here?"

"Mr. Casey--" Cho began.

"I don't want to see her right now," Mr. Casey said firmly.

"You need to work some issues out with her eventually," Cho told him.

Mr. Casey huffed and then scratched at his face.

"Perhaps you should reassure her that she has no reason not to trust you," Neville suggested.

Cho touched Neville's arm. "We should get that potion order in."

"Of course," Neville said. "Mr. Casey, try not to scratch at the bumps. I know they itch, but you have to try not to scratch at them because the bumps could scar."

"How long is it going to take for this potion to get rid of them?" he asked.

"About an hour," Cho replied. "We'll be back to check on you and if all goes well, you can go home."

"Fine," Mr. Casey grumbled.

Cho followed Neville out of the room. "Hopefully, they'll be able to work this out."

"Hopefully," Neville echoed, still writing a few things down.

"But you know, once trust is broken down," Cho said thoughtfully. "It's hard to gain it back. Once someone has let you down, how do you find a way to let yourself trust them again?"

Neville shook his head. "I don't know," he replied. "I guess if you care about that person enough, anything is possible."

"Like how you feel about Ginny?" Cho asked although she knew the answer.

"I don’t' know what's going to happen there yet," he answered.

"But you fancy her," Cho said quietly.

"I care about her," Neville said. "I was in love with her once."

Cho couldn't take it anymore. She grabbed the potion order. "I'm going to run downstairs and put this order in. I'll catch up to you later."

"But aren't you coming with me to see Mrs. Cassidy?" Neville asked.

"I'll catch up," Cho said over her shoulder. "Go on without me."

He didn't understand why she'd just run off like that. But she had been acting odd since he'd gotten back from the Weasleys.

He still couldn't believe that Ginny was becoming a part of his life again. He was afraid of getting his heart broken again, but the more time he spent with her, the more he remembered how he used to feel around her.

Cho meanwhile, was fuming as she rode the lift down. She was beginning to ask herself if Neville was worth all this.

How stupid could one person be? Ginny Weasley had cheated on him and humiliated him in front of his friends and schoolmates. She had trampled on his feelings for her own selfish gain and here he was letting himself fall for it all over again.

She was still grumbling to herself when she dropped off the potion order.

"What's wrong?" a voice made her look up to see Ernie Macmillan standing there. He was one of the potion masters in St. Mungos and she often would use him to brew something quickly.

"Men," Cho replied. "Why are you lot so stupid and clueless?"

"Hey now," Ernie wagged his finger. "We're not all so bad."

Cho smiled. "Sorry. I shouldn't let one bad apple spoil the bunch."

"So what's new up there?" Ernie asked.

"Same old, same old," Cho said handing him her order slip. "How soon do you think you could get this for me?"

Ernie studied it. "Half hour?"

"Thanks," Cho said. "It was good to see you again, Ernie. And sorry about that comment. You caught me at a bad moment."

"It's all right," Ernie said with a smile

Cho turned to leave but then faced him again. "Say Ernie... are you going to that fundraiser ball in a few weeks?"

Ernie shrugged. "I thought about it, but I haven't got a date."

"Want to go with me?" Cho asked.

Ernie grinned. "Yeah. Sure."

"It'll be fun," Cho forced a smile onto her face.

"I promise not to step on your toes," Ernie flirted.

"You aren't that bad at dancing," Cho shook her head.

"You've never seen me dance," Ernie reminded her.

"I did at the Yule Ball the one time," Cho pointed out. "You were all right."

Ernie grinned at her. "I was too busy looking at the beautiful girl in my arms to worry about my footwork."

"Of course," Cho smiled for real this time. "That potion needs to go to room 3213."

"Okay," Ernie said. "See you, Cho."

"Thanks Ernie," Cho headed back upstairs.

Neville was just coming out of Mrs. Cassidy's room. Cho put a smile on her face and hurried down the corridor. "How is she?"

"She's pretty good today," Neville replied. "One of her good days."

Cho smiled. "That's great."

"Did you put that order in then?" Neville exchanged Mrs. Cassidy's chart for another one.

Cho nodded. "I gave it to Ernie. He said he'd have it ready in about half an hour."

"Great," Neville smiled at her.

"And I asked him to the ball," Cho said.

His eyebrows shot up and Neville was astonished to discover he felt a twinge of disappointment at this. "Really... well um... that's nice. Now we both have dates."

"You think your date will mind if you share a dance with me?" Cho asked.

"I think that can be arranged," Neville agreed.

"Good," Cho said, wondering if she'd heard that twinge of disappointment in his voice when she'd told him about her date with Ernie, or if she'd just imagined it.

"I'll look forward to it," Neville said as they headed for their next room.

"Me too," Cho said, resisting the urge to grab him by the collar and tell him that he was the one she truly wanted.

"Come on," Neville said. "The sooner we get these next few rooms done, the sooner we can get back to that food."

Cho rubbed her stomach. "Okay, Longbottom. You lead the way."

9. James, Janie and A Little Thing Called Jealousy

Authors’ note: This should be a really big treat for you guys---an extra long chapter. There really wasn’t a good place to cut this one so we’re posting the whole chapter---and it’s completely H/Hr. We hope you enjoy!

The next morning, Hermione awoke to an empty bed. She was a little disoriented and the events of last night slowly came back to her. She didn't have too long to reflect on them though as she heard Dolohov's voice. He couldn't be here...could he?

"Harry," Hermione called. "Harry!"

He hurried back into the bedroom, clad in only his pyjama bottoms. "What's wrong?"

"Dolohov," Hermione said. "Can't you hear him?"

Harry nodded. "I've been listening to the wanker since half past six this morning. Remember, the bug we planted?"

"Right," Hermione nodded. She pushed back the covers and reached for her robe. "Anything good yet? Why didn't you wake me?"

"Nothing good so far," Harry said smiling at her. "And I didn't wake you because you looked so peaceful..."

Hermione smiled back. She leaned over and gave him a chaste kiss. "Good morning."

"Good morning," Harry said. "There's fresh coffee and juice out there and some pastries. Say what you want about Dolohov, but his staff sure knows how to cook."

Hermione nodded. "This place would be paradise if we were really on our honeymoon."

"I'll take you somewhere nicer," Harry promised. "On a proper holiday."

Hermione smiled again as she poured herself some coffee.

Harry filled her in on what had gone on so far with Dolohov. "Mostly he's gone over some purchasing orders with the staff. Legit things, for the most part."

Hermione nodded. "And this is being transmitted back to the Ministry as well?"

"I'm sure some minion at the Ministry is just as bored as I am listening to this," Harry said.

Hermione sat down and began to nibble at a pastry. "I was thinking if he asks you to play poker, you should go- but only for a little while. And make sure you lose the first few games. Dolohov seems like the type who would invite you back if you lose some money."

Harry nodded in agreement. "I hate to lose, but if it's for the case..."

Hermione grinned. "I'll make it worth your while."

Harry grinned. "I'm intrigued."

Hermione opened her mouth to respond when Dolohov started talking about guests.

"...make up some excuses....not going to spend my day playing that horrible Muggle sport with those people..."

"Could be good for business, boss," another gruff voice said. "The bloke is in the oil business, after all..."

"Please," Dolohov snorted. "I'm more interested in our honeymooning couple, the Montgomerys."

"You want me to try and get in their room again today?" Gradwell asked.

"I don't think you'll be able to," Dolohov replied. "They've got wards on their room, and strong ones at that."

"Think they've got something to hide?" Gradwell asked.

"It does make me wonder," Dolohov replied.

"Their story checked out," Gradwell said. "They seem to be who they say there are. Perhaps we should just let it go."

"Monique seems to think that too," Dolohov said. "In any case, I'll invite him to a poker game tonight. Test his mettle."

"I'd like to test his wife's mettle," Gradwell said lasciviously

Hermione clenched her fists in disgust. Harry put a reassuring hand on her arm. "I wouldn't let them touch you," he said softly.

"I'll castrate them both," Hermione said angrily.

Dolohov was laughing nastily. "You aren't the only one," he replied. "I bet she shags like a little minx."

"No wonder they spend most of their time in their room," Gradwell said laughing as well.

Harry also wore an expression of disgust. "I wish he'd say something fucking worthwhile," he said, still holding onto Hermione's arm.

"Yeah," Hermione said quietly.

Harry could see how upset she was over the two men's remarks. He pulled her close. "I promise," he said. "I promise if those two lay even a finger on you, you won't have a chance to castrate them. I'll do it myself."

Hermione nodded. "I had to put up with crap like that during my training, you know. I just...it's still not easy listening to people talk about me like that."

Harry shook his head. "It's not fair to you."

"No, it's not," Hermione said quietly. "That man makes my skin crawl."

Harry tightened his hold around her shoulders as they listened some more.

"So, tonight's game should be you, Montgomery, Patterson, Graves and Trent," Gradwell was saying. "If we can get Mr. Montgomery away from his wife."

They could hear Dolohov smirk. "I'll ask when I see him today."

"I'll run those numbers on the off-shore accounts," Gradwell said. "I'll have the figures for you later today."

"Good," Dolohov said brusquely. "Have them for me soon."

"I will," Gradwell promised. "Oh, and Monique wanted to see you. She's in the restaurant."

"Fine," Dolohov said. There were a few moments of silence and then the closing of a door.

"I wish we could stay in here and not have to face that pervert," Hermione said after taking a sip of her coffee.

Harry nodded. "Unfortunately, part of being an Auror is shrugging these things off to get the assignment done."

"Easy to say when he and his thug weren't talking about shagging you," Hermione said setting her cup down.

"I've had to deal with things like that too," Harry pointed out. "Guys aren't the only ones who can be vulgar about appearances."

Hermione raised an eyebrow. "You have?"

"Sure I have," Harry replied. "When I first got to Vancouver, I had some women treating me like a piece of ass."

"I bet you loved every minute of it," Hermione said. "You told me yourself you took advantage of that more than a few times..."

"Hermione," Harry shook his head. "I'll admit sometimes I enjoyed the attention, but not all the time. You said yourself last night that you enjoyed some of the physical attention you receive."

"I did, didn't I?" Hermione admitted sheepishly. "I'm sorry..."

"It's okay," he said. "And I know you can handle yourself, but I still won't let Dolohov lay a finger on you. I'll kill him if I have to."

"Hopefully, it won't come to that," Hermione said.

"Hopefully," Harry refilled his coffee cup.

"So, what's on tap for today, Auror Potter?" Hermione asked.

"Obviously a poker game for me," Harry replied.

"You know, I'm pretty good at poker," Hermione said helping getting another pastry.

"You want to try and join his game?" Harry asked.

"Something tells me he wouldn't appreciate a girl at his games," Hermione said. "I was just saying that if you needed some help..."

"Sirius taught me how to play when I was thirteen," Harry sat down on the bed.

"Quite the education you had," Hermione said.

Harry grinned at her.

"Do I want to know what else?" Hermione asked.

"You already do know quite a few things," Harry replied.

"But not all," Hermione said sitting down.

"Not all," Harry nodded. "But most..."

"Do you ever see your aunt and uncle?" Hermione asked. "You don't talk that much about them..."

"This makes me sound horrible, but I don't give one shit what's happened to them," Harry shrugged. "They were horrible to me."

"But your aunt was your mother's sister," Hermione said. "I can't imagine she'd treat her own flesh and blood so horribly..."

"Well she did," Harry said abruptly.

Hermione touched his arm. "I'm sorry."

"I'm sorry too," Harry exhaled. "I just really, really hate them."

"At least you had Sirius," Hermione said. "And you were able to leave them."

"That's probably why I'm still around today," Harry told her. "I think they would have been happy just leaving me shoved under the stairs the rest of my life."

Hermione squeezed his hand. "I shouldn't have brought it up. I was just curious."

"You have every right to know," Harry relaxed. "I mean... if we're going to be together, we should know about each other."

Hermione smiled. "You can ask me about my childhood if you want..."

"I know a lot of it from reading your file before," Harry confessed.

"That's just surface stuff," Hermione said leaning back against the pillows. "I bet you didn't know that I absolutely hated the little girl who lived next door to me."

"Why's that?" Harry asked, scooting back next to her.

"You mean other than the fact that she was a complete cow?" Hermione asked. "Well, she used to mispronounce my name on purpose. Our parents used to make us play together when we were little but all she wanted to do was play dress up."

"You don't strike me as the type to play dress up," Harry commented.

"I wasn't," Hermione said. "All I wanted to do was read. Well, one day, I was around six or seven and I was reading Pride & Prejudice. It was my favourite book and Carrie was upset that I wouldn't play with her. So, she grabs my book and tosses it into the fire."

Harry raised his eyebrows. "That's a rather nasty thing to do."

"I don't ever remember being that angry at a person before," Hermione said thoughtfully. "I was so mad and I guess the magic in me manifested itself somehow and I kind of turned her beautiful blonde hair...green."

Harry began laughing. "What happened after that?"

Hermione laughed, too. "She cried her eyes out and told her parents that I had done it on purpose. Needless to say, she and I never had to play with each other again, thankfully. And that's kind of one of the first things that tipped my parents off that I wasn't like them, so to speak."

"Remind me not to get on your bad side... again." Harry teased her.

"I don't know," Hermione said mussing his hair. "You might look good with green hair. It'd match your eyes."

"Normally match my eyes," Harry said.

"Right," Hermione said resting her head on his shoulder. "I miss those eyes."

"I can't wait to look like myself again," Harry replied.

"Me too," Hermione said.

"I think you look beautiful like this, but you're stunning when you just look like yourself too," Harry said softly.

"You like the bushy hair, then?" Hermione asked looking at him.

"It's you," Harry said simply.

"You always know just the right things to say," Hermione said softly.

Harry grinned at her. "Not always."

"You get them right most of the time," Hermione said. "You're quite charming when you want to be."

Harry suddenly laughed. "I still remember that first time I saw you at the Three Broomsticks- when you were trying to get information out of Krum. I couldn't believe how hot you were."

"That wasn't the first time you saw me," Hermione reminded him. "And that certainly wasn't the everyday me."

"I'll admit it opened my eyes," Harry said. "But after that, I saw how gorgeous you are anyway."

Hermione smiled. "I thought you were arrogant when I first met you."

Harry poked her side. "And now?"

"I still think you're arrogant," Hermione said giggling.

"There could be worse things," Harry set his empty coffee cup down on the nightstand.

"Arrogant as you may be," Hermione said with a grin. "I'm still crazy about you."

"That's good," Harry leaned in and brushed his lips against hers. "Because I'm sort of crazy about you too."

"Just sort of?" Hermione asked as he pulled her into his arms.

"I guess a little more than sort of," Harry replied thoughtfully.

"You can do better than that," Hermione challenged.

"All right," Harry laughed. "You, Hermione Jane, are the most beautiful woman in the world, both inside and out, and I'm the luckiest bloke alive that you feel the same way I do."

"Better," Hermione said smiling at him.

"Last night wasn't a fluke," Harry told her. "I love you Hermione. I'm not going to screw up this time."

"I love you too," Hermione said hugging him.

After holding her close for a few minutes, he reluctantly pulled away. "We should head out soon. I think we should get into Dolohov's office again- after he gets those off shore account numbers. They might relate to the case somehow. And perhaps he's added to that list of dates."

"Right," Hermione said getting to her feet. "I'll just get in the shower then."

Harry wanted nothing more than to ask if he could join her, but didn't want to seem pushy. "I'll shower later," he said instead. "After we hit the beach for awhile."

"Right," Hermione said leaning down and giving him a kiss.

Harry kept her close for a moment. "Don't be long."

"I promise," Hermione said pulling away.

He watched her disappear into the bathroom and quickly got himself ready. He slipped another bug device in his pocket on instinct, thinking it might come in useful later.

There was a knock on the door and Harry turned off the listening devices and stowed them away. He made sure everything else looked okay before going to answer it. To his surprise, he saw Dolohov and Monique staring back at him.

"Morning," he said, covering his shock.

"Yum," Monique said giving him the once-over.

"I beg your pardon?" Harry asked.

"Nothing," Monique said smiling flirtatiously at him.

"I hope we're not interrupting anything," Dolohov said.

"Not yet..." Harry looked behind him to make sure the bathroom door was closed.

"I was hoping you might have changed your mind about tonight's game," Dolohov said.

Harry nodded. "I was thinking I might join you," he said. "I'll check with Janie and let you know later?"

"Antonin told me that she wanted to go shopping," Monique said. "I can show her all the hot spots."

"She might enjoy that," Harry nodded. "I'll talk with her."

"Tonight at eight," Dolohov said to Harry. "My private suite."

Harry nodded. "Shops are open that late?" he asked Monique.

"No, silly," Monique said. "I thought she'd want to go shopping this afternoon."

"Oh," Harry answered. "Of course. Well I'll ask her, and we'll let you know at lunch."

"You do that," Dolohov said giving Harry his most charming smile. "You give my best to your wife."

"I will," Harry resisted the urge to slam the door in the man's face.

"Good-bye, James," Monique said in a husky tone.

"Bye," Harry nodded to her before closing the door.

Hermione came out of the bathroom a few minutes later. "What's wrong?"

"Monique wants to take you shopping," Harry told her. "This afternoon."

"She does?" Hermione asked. "Did they stop by while I was in the shower?"

"They just left," Harry answered. "And I scored an invite to his poker game."

Hermione rolled her eyes. "I hate that I missed it."

"You'll have a full afternoon of it," Harry replied. "If you want to go, that is."

"I don't want to, but it would probably be good for the case," Hermione said. "She seems harmless."

"You might have to gossip with her," Harry slid his watch onto his wrist. "Talk about private things. I'm sure she'll want to know about our sex life."

"Which I will be only too happy to tell her about," Hermione said. "I can play the gossiping airhead. I did live with Parvati Patil for a few years."

Harry smiled at her. "All right then."

"So are you going to try and get in Dolohov's office again?" Hermione asked.

Harry nodded. "Maybe this afternoon while you're out I'll do it."

"Want to hit the beach?" Hermione asked.

"Sure," Harry nodded.

"Need some help changing into your swim trunks, Jamie?" Hermione purred. Her eyes were twinkling as she looked at him. "See? That sounded like something Parvati would say."

Harry laughed. "You are very, very good."

"Yes, I am," Hermione said. "I'll get my beach bag together while you get changed."

"I'm already changed," Harry replied. "While you were in the shower."

"Oh," Hermione said. "Give me just a minute and then we can head on out."

"Sure," Harry watched her go back into the bedroom.

She returned with a beach bag, loaded with two bottles of water, towels and a magazine. She was wearing a red bikini this time and given what she'd heard Dolohov and Gradwell say about her, she was a little hesitant to show it off.

Harry saw her apprehension. "You look fantastic," he said. "But I won't let them touch you."

"Thanks," Hermione said gratefully. "Let's go."

Harry took her hand, weaving their fingers together as they left the room. He made sure the wards were in place before heading out towards the beach.

"Another beautiful day," Hermione commented.

"Doesn't seem possible there could ever be a bad day here," Harry agreed.

Hermione couldn't have agreed more. Again, she found herself wishing that this was a real holiday.

Harry leaned in to whisper in her ear. "I brought along another listening device. You should take it with you when you go with Monique this afternoon."

Hermione nodded. "I can't wait."

Harry squeezed her hand as they approached the beach. "Where do you want to sit?"

"Doesn't matter," Hermione replied. "You pick."

"Let's go over here," Harry pointed to an area where less people seemed to be sitting. He thought Hermione might like sitting away from where Dolohov would usually walk around and see his guests.

"Sounds good," Hermione said following him.

They set up their chairs and sat back. "I feel sort of bad- like we're sitting out here soaking up the sun while we're supposed to be working," Hermione confessed quietly.

"It's part of the job," Harry reminded her. "And you just finished up 3 years of training. You should be psyched that your first assignment is something like this."

"I am," Hermione told him. "I guess it just seems too easy is all."

"It's going to get harder," Harry said smiling lazily at her.

"At least we're working together," Hermione smiled back.

Harry reached for her hand and gave it a squeeze. "We always made a great team."

Hermione grinned at him then moved her chair closer to his.

"On your little shopping trip, you can pick up some souvenirs for your family and friends," Harry said.

Hermione nodded. "Perfect cover," she answered.

"Exactly," Harry said. "And then you can---"

Hermione's mobile phone started to ring and she pulled it out of her bag. "Hello? Michael..."

Harry exhaled, sitting back in the chair.

"I can't tell you where I am," Hermione said. "No...."

"Want me to talk to him?" Harry asked pointedly.

Hermione shook her head. "What do you mean whose voice was that? It's none of your business, Michael...”

Harry saw Dolohov and Gradwell emerge from the hotel. "Janie," he hissed.

"I have to go," Hermione said hastily and clicked off the phone. She threw it back into her bag. "Sorry."

"Why does he ring you every day?" Harry asked.

"He...he wants me back," Hermione replied.

Harry stared at her wordlessly.

"Are you jealous?" Hermione asked him with a grin.

"Of course not," Harry lied. "You're with me now... I have nothing to worry about."

"That's right," Hermione said. "You don't, but its okay to admit if you were jealous..."

Harry rolled his eyes. "I don't get jealous."

"Viktor Krum," Hermione muttered.

"He was a wanker who tried to drug you," Harry pointed out.

"There was that, yes," Hermione admitted. "But before we knew all that, you---were jealous. Textbook jealous."

"He was putting his hands all over you," Harry said.

"And you didn't like it one bit," Hermione said softly.

"Maybe not," Harry shrugged.

"Maybe me arse," Hermione said. "You were jealous just as I was jealous when that tart showed up at The Three Broomsticks and snogged you."

"Mel was not a tart," Harry said. "She's one of the better female Aurors we have."

"The very same 'Mel' who was the first girl you'd ever shagged," Hermione said.

"Now who's the jealous one?" Harry asked with a smirk.

"I admitted I was," Hermione said.

"I guess I was too then," Harry replied. "Especially that first night."

Hermione grinned. "Yes you were."

Harry leaned over and gave her a kiss. "But like I said, I have no reason to be anymore."

"It's always been you," Hermione whispered.

Harry kissed her again. "Why do you think I never settled down with anyone else?"

"Because you enjoy living the life of a bachelor," Hermione said simply. "You never wanted to be tied down."

"You're the only one that makes me feel that way," Harry told her.

"Tied down?" Hermione asked.

"Hardly tied down," Harry said softly. "I love you."

Hermione smiled at him. She loved the way he said those three little words now. Back when they'd first started, he hadn't wanted to say it. Something had been holding him back. But, now there were no doubts or insecurities. This was real.

"Waiting is going to be pure torture," Hermione commented.

"We only have about two weeks," Harry reached for her hand again. "Then we can be ourselves again."

Hermione nodded. "Doesn't make it any easier."

"We'll get through it," Harry said. "Dolohov's coming," he said, his voice lowering.

Hermione groaned. "Right." She wanted to reach for her sarong, but knew that wouldn't look good. Harry squeezed her hand for support.

"Hello," Harry greeted him. "Guess I'll be joining you for that game later."

Dolohov smiled. "That's certainly good news, James."

Hermione cringed inwardly as Dolohov looked over at her. "Please tell Monique I'd love to shop with her this afternoon," she said in as pleasant a voice as she could manage. "I do need to buy some souvenirs."

"She's looking forward to it," Dolohov said. "Just make sure she goes easy on my credit cards."

"Mine too," Harry looked over at Hermione.

Hermione giggled. "James, you said just ten minutes ago that I could get whatever my heart desired."

"Only if I don't go broke for it," Harry joked back.

"I'm sure she'd have a quite a ways to go before she did that," Dolohov said with a grin.

"I'm sure I won't be too bad," Hermione drew her legs up as Dolohov moved his eyes over her body.

"If you'll excuse us, Mr. Dolohov," Harry said standing up. "My wife and I were going to get a drink."

"Of course," Dolohov stood back. "I'll make sure the bar knows you're coming. Drinks are on the house."

"Thank you," Hermione said forcing a smile. Harry put an arm around her and together they set off toward the outdoor bar.

"He makes me feel so damn dirty," Hermione tied her sarong around her waist.

"He keeps looking at you like that and he won't be looking at anything but the sight of my fist coming at his face," Harry said angrily.

She sighed. "Well... I guess like you said... we have to deal with this for the sake of the assignment."

"All part of the job," Harry said. "At least that's what I keep telling myself.”

Hermione slid her own arm around his waist. "We can make the best of it."

"We can," Harry said looking sideways at her.

She leaned over and kissed him again. "Come on. We're owed a free drink."

"That's the least the wanker can provide for us," Harry said

"The very least," Hermione agreed. "I'll have to think of things to talk about with Monique later, aside from all the so called gossip."

"See what you can find out about her relationship with him," Harry suggested.

"Good idea," Hermione nodded.

They stopped talking about the case as they approached the bar. Harry snaked his arm around Hermione's waist as they waited for the bartender.

"Mr. Dolohov has phoned ahead and told us your drinks are free," a bartender came over. "What'll it be?"

"Pina colada please," Hermione leaned against Harry.

"Rum and coke," Harry said before planting a kiss on Hermione's bare shoulder.

"Coming right up," the bartender winked at Hermione.

"Everyone's wondering what someone like you is doing with someone like me," Harry said against her skin.

"What?" Hermione asked. "Why would anyone ask that?"

"Because you are the most beautiful woman on this island," Harry said simply.

Hermione felt herself blush deeply. "James..." she said softly.

"Yes, my Janie?" Harry asked.

"You're so sweet," she smiled at him.

"I have a lot to make up for," Harry whispered.

"You already have," Hermione answered softly.

The bartender came back with their drinks. "Enjoy."

"Thank you," Hermione sipped her pina colada. "This is delicious."

"If I can get you anything else, let me know," the bartender said before moving on to tend to the other guests.

"Want to try?" Hermione offered her drink to Harry.

Harry took the glass. "You can try mine too, if you'd like."

"Sure," Hermione grinned as they switched cups. "Not bad, but I like mine better."

Harry laughed. "Fair enough. So, you going to buy me anything on your shopping trip?"

"Oh maybe," Hermione smiled secretively at him.

"Something that I could...you know...help take off at some point," Harry said his eyes darkening.

"If I see something," she said coyly.

Harry ran his hand up her thigh. "I don't know if I want to wait...."

Hermione felt herself growing hot, and she knew it had nothing to do with the scorching sun overhead.

"You're still you," Harry whispered leaning in. "And I'm still me...I just look...a little different..."

"I know," she said softly. "It's still you in there...."

"Let's get our stuff," Harry said looking intently at her. "And go back to ours..."

She wanted that so, so badly. "But James..." she said softly.”The assignment..."

"Yeah," Harry said with a sigh. "The assignment."

"Soon," she assured him.

Harry drained the rest of the glass. "Patience..."

"I promise it'll be worth it," Hermione gave him a kiss.

"It's the memory of it that's doing me in," Harry mumbled.

She was quite tempted to give in, but something held her back- and she wasn't quite sure what it was.

They spent the rest of their day on the beach, playing the loving couple. Hermione read for a bit and Harry went for a swim. They returned to their cottage after having a quick lunch. Hermione retired to the bathroom to get ready for her shopping trip.

"I'm not sure what to wear," she said. "I need something with a pocket so I can wear one of those transmitters. And you're going to place another one in Dolohov's office right?"

Harry pulled off his t-shirt. "Wear some shorts," he suggested. "You can slip the bug into the pocket."

"Right," Hermione opened a dresser drawer.

"She seems pretty harmless and she probably is," Harry said thoughtfully. "But just be careful."

"I will," Hermione nodded. "You too. Don't let Dolohov catch you in that office."

"I won't," Harry promised.

Hermione twisted her hair up behind her head. "I should get going."

"Okay," Harry said. "I'm going to take a shower and then I'll probably head on over to Dolohov's. Have fun being all girly."

Hermione smiled. "I love you," she said, wrapping her arms around his neck.

Harry held her close. She loved him, but he knew she still wasn't sure she could trust him. "I love you too."

She pressed her lips to his briefly. "I'll see you in a few hours."

"Okay," Harry said smiling at her.

She kissed him again before slipping the transmitter in her pocket and heading for the main building.

The woman at the front desk directed her to Dolohov's suite of rooms. Hermione hoped that Dolohov would be long gone when she arrived.

She hesitantly knocked on the door of what looked to be like quite the lavish living quarters.

To her great relief, Monique opened the door. "Janie."

"Hello Monique," Hermione greeted her. "Thank you for inviting me to shop."

"You're quite welcome," Monique said motioning for Hermione to come inside. "That's certainly an interesting outfit...shorts..."

"Oh," Hermione took the other woman's slinky sundress in. "Well... it's pretty hot and--"

Monique laughed. "Well, let me just get my bag and we can go..."

"Right," Hermione nodded, feeling incredibly out of place next to her.

Monique returned a few moments later. "Antonin has arranged for a car."

"How lovely," Hermione nodded. "Will we be heading back to the main island?"

Monique nodded. "Yes." Her eyes fell on the diamond on Hermione's hand. "Wow...that's gorgeous."

Hermione glanced at the ring- she'd forgotten she even had it on. "James spoils me a bit." she confessed.

Monique seemed to perk up at the mention of James. "Well done."

Hermione nodded. "Shall we?"

Monique tossed her hair over shoulder and led the way out of the suite. "You'll have to tell me about that husband of yours."

"He's an amazing bloke," Hermione prepared herself to dish. "We've been together a long time."

"Where did you two meet?" Monique asked.

"School," Hermione remembered their back story they had come up with. "We dated throughout school."

Monique grinned. "Childhood sweethearts."

Hermione smiled too. "He's really the only guy I was ever with."

The driver opened the car door for them and Monique allowed Hermione to get in first.

"The only one?" Monique asked. "Wow...so you never...with anyone else?"

Hermione shook her head. "James was it for me."

"You weren't one of those girls, who waited until she got married, were you?" Monique asked.

Hermione shook her head. "No... James and I didn't wait."

Monique let out a sigh of relief. "I don't see how any woman would be able to deprive herself with a man like that around. He's really something..."

"He's very devoted," Hermione nodded.

Monique looked mischievously at Hermione. "The big question is ...how is he?"

Hermione's cheeks tinged red. She knew this question had been coming but didn't quite know how to answer it. "Well... it's not like I have anyone to compare him to..."

"It must be good though," Monique prodded. "I mean, you two have been holed up in that room, right?"

"Well it is our honeymoon," Hermione pointed out.

Monique giggled. "You two have to be going at it like rabbits."

Hermione realised she'd have to be a little more forthcoming. "I suppose," she smiled.

"Now we're talking," Monique said grinning at her. "But you know...just because you've only been with him, I wouldn't be so sure he hasn't been with anyone else. It's different for guys."

"He had one other girlfriend," Hermione replied. "It was during a time when we had broken up for a short period."

"I don't imagine they just went out for dinners and to the movies," Monique commented.

"They slept together," Hermione nodded. "Just once. We realised not long after that we wanted to get back together."

"Did you know her?" Monique asked eagerly.

Hermione shook her head. "She went to a different school."

"Oh," Monique said, obviously disappointed that it wasn't anything more scandalous.

"What about you and Mr. Dolohov?" Hermione asked. "Where did you two meet?"

"I was down here on a trip with a couple of my friends and after meeting Antonin, I never wanted to leave," Monique replied.

"Love at first sight?" Hermione asked.

Monique laughed. "Hardly!"

"It must have been for you to decide to just up and leave to stay here," Hermione pressed.

"You're so naive," Monique said patting her arm. "I don't love Antonin. I care about him and he does keep me in a lifestyle that I've grown quite accustomed too."

Hermione shook her head. "I guess I just couldn't imagine staying with someone I didn't love."

"Antonin doesn't love me either, Janie," Monique said. "He thinks of me as arm candy which is fine by me because I'm getting something out of it. Not everyone can have what you have with James."

"I suppose you're right," Hermione replied. "And being the mistress of a resort like this one..."

"Makes it all seem worthwhile," Monique finished.

"I'd have to agree," Hermione said. "This place is paradise."

"Antonin has really turned that resort around," Monique said proudly. "It's the best one on the island, in my opinion."

"Are there many others like it?" Hermione asked. "What makes his stand apart from the rest?"

"He's just really great with finance and money," Monique said loftily. "And he was able to use his expertise to turn it into the place you see today. He tries to make his guests feel like they're royalty and so he goes above and beyond to provide the things he does. He really, really knows what he's doing."

"He's definitely treated us quite well since we've arrived," Hermione decided to lay it on a little thicker. "I mean, coming around while we're on the beach to make sure things are to our liking, sending word to the bar to give us a free round of drinks- breakfast in our room in the mornings... it's really service you can't beat."

Monique nodded. "He's a little nicer to those he knows are on his level."

"On his level?" Hermione asked.

"Wealthy," Monique explained.

"Oh," Hermione nodded.

"But don't you dare tell him I told you that," Monique said. "He likes everyone to feel the same, but he does try and treat the wealthier people with a little more...what is the word I'm looking for?"

"Care?" Hermione supplied.

"Perfect," Monique said smiling at her. "You're pretty smart."

Hermione smiled back. "So where did Mr. Dolohov get the money to keep this resort running like he does?" she inquired.

"Well, I'm not really sure of the specifics, but he has a number of investors," Monique told her. "It's all pretty boring, if you ask me."

She realised she had to downplay her interest a bit. "My father worked in finance," she said. "So I suppose all that runs in the family a bit."

Monique gave a dramatic yawn. "Boring, boring, boring."

"Sorry," Hermione apologised.

"It's okay," Monique reassured her. "I just don't care about the specifics. As long as I have money, why do I care where it came from?"

"I guess I'm lucky in that aspect," Hermione replied. "James comes from money. He even told me I didn't have to work if I didn't want to, but I suppose I'm one of those modern girls who have to have a job. I get too bored otherwise."

"Better you than me," Monique said with a laugh. "But you hit the jackpot, Janie. I hope you realise that."

"I certainly did," Hermione thought of Harry.

The car stopped and Monique grinned. "We're going to spend a lot of money, Janie."

"I do have the credit cards," Hermione joked.

"Now you're talking," Monique said happily.

Meanwhile, back at the hotel, Harry was trying to act as casual as possible as he headed towards Dolohov's offices.

He'd seen Dolohov and Gradwell down at the beach so he figured he'd have some time to look around.

Looking around, he slid into the dark room and quickly placed a ward on the door to alert him should anyone approach.

The office looked the same as it had the other day, but appearances could be deceiving. He wanted to see if there was anything more to go on concerning the Minister for Magic and why Dolohov would be concerned with his comings and goings.

Opening the desk drawer, he looked carefully through the papers he found there. He recognised the same sheet that had the dates and times, only now more had been added to the list.

He took a few snaps with his pocket camera of the papers. As soon as he put them back, his eye caught sight of some photographs.

"What the..." Harry muttered as he sifted through them.

There were pictures of some of the female guests out by the pool, on the beach. Harry felt a surge of anger as he caught sight of one photograph of Hermione in that blue bikini she'd worn the day before.

"You fucking bastard," he hissed, wanting to crumple the photograph in his hand. He found a few more near the back of the stack and his anger escalated even higher.

He was supposed to sit with this man tonight and play poker knowing that he had secret photographs of Hermione.

Harry forced himself to calm down- one of his first Auror lessons with Sirius was how to tone in his wandless magic. He stuffed the photographs back into the drawer and turned towards some of the file cabinets near the back. He hoped to find some more ledgers finding out where Dolohov was getting his money from.

He wished Hermione were here to interpret some of these numbers. He supposed the few photos he took of the latest entries could help.

Harry had just put the ledger back into the cabinet when the ward alerted him that someone was nearby. "Shit!" he said, looking around for a place to hide.

He managed to stow away in the closet before Dolohov walked into the room.

Harry crouched down and tried to stay as silent as possible as Dolohov picked up the phone.

Dolohov punched some numbers into the keypad. "Macnair, where the hell have you been?" Dolohov barked.

"Macnair," Harry whispered. The man was a notorious Death Eater- one Harry had thought to still be locked away in Azkaban.

"I don't give a fuck about your excuses!" Dolohov snapped. "DO YOU HAVE MY INFORMATION?"

Harry wished he could hear the other end of the conversation.

"...you're useless, Macnair. The Dark Lord knew it and I can't believe I thought to give you another chance," Dolohov hissed.

Harry watched through the crack in the door as Dolohov's expression grew even angrier. "You will get this done," he seethed. "If you don't, it will be YOUR HEAD on the chopping block!" he slammed the phone down.

"Incompetence," Dolohov muttered. "All around me."

Harry hoped the transmitter he'd brought picked up every word. Soon as he got back to the room he planned on ringing Sirius to talk about this.

Harry watched in disgust as Dolohov picked up the photographs and thumbed through them.

"You fucking bastard," he hissed.

It took every ounce of self-restraint Harry possessed not to throw open the door and pummel Dolohov to the ground.

He was glad he didn't have to wait long for Dolohov to leave the room again. Harry crept out from the closet and left the office, heading back to their room quickly.

He closed the door to the room and nearly had a heart attack when someone tapped him on the shoulder.

"James Montgomery," Sirius said grinning at him.

"What the hell are you doing here?" Harry shouted.

"Lovely to see you too," Sirius said dryly.

"I was just going to ring you," Harry said, calming down. "I just found out Dolohov is in league with Macnair."

"The previous Minister saw fit to pardon him before he left office," Sirius said shaking his head. "I'm not surprised he hooked back up with Dolohov."

Harry shook his head. "Hermione's out with Dolohov's girlfriend trying to find out stuff from her. I was just in his office again."

"Find out anything?" Sirius asked.

"That list of dates- he's added to it." Harry told him. "And his ledgers are different. I took pictures."

"I'll have Remus take a look at them," Sirius said. "You and Hermione have done a great job so far."

Harry gave him a look. "Remus said that?"

"Among other things," Sirius replied. "He still thinks that you and Hermione are concentrating more on each other than this case."

"We're doing our best," Harry snapped.

"I know that," Sirius reassured him. "And Moony knows it too. He just has to have something to nag about."

Harry relaxed. "Sorry," he ran his hands through his hair.

"And since the nag isn't here, how about you tell me how things are going between you two?" Sirius asked. "Better than the last time we spoke?"

Harry finally cracked a smile. "Yeah," he nodded. "Things are great, actually."

Sirius grinned. "So...."

"I told her I still loved her," Harry replied. "And she still loves me too."

"Any idiot could see that," Sirius said dryly.

"I don't quite think she trusts me still," Harry admitted.

"Can't say as I blame her," Sirius said thoughtfully. "She fell for you and had her heart broken. She's scared."

"I'm working on getting her to trust me again," Harry replied. "It's just... I can't make it my top priority right now."

"You'll have time to figure it out after this case," Sirius told him.

"Right," Harry nodded.

"She's good for you, Harry," Sirius commented. "And you're good for her."

"She's amazing," Harry replied. "I'm not going to fuck it up this time."

Sirius clapped him on the back. "Good to hear."

"What else did Remus send you here for?" Harry asked,

"Just to check in," Sirius replied. "See how things were going; if you needed anything..."

"I think we're all right," Harry said. "I've got two transmitters in his office now."

"Good," Sirius said nodding. "And you're playing cards with him tonight, then?"

Harry nodded. "Hermione thinks I should lose miserably tonight."

"Hermione's right," Sirius said thoughtfully. "Losing will endear you to him and there's nothing he likes more than winning and taking money...”

"And I expect to be reimbursed," Harry said with a grin.

"Of course," Sirius said with a laugh. "I'll let Remus know."

"I'm sure he'll love that," Harry replied. "How long can you stay, old man?"

Sirius produced a pack of cards from his pocket. "Long enough to give you some practise."

"At losing?" Harry cracked. "I remember you were good at that."

"Okay, okay," Sirius said. "How about you get us both a beer and we get to work on that..."

"Sure," Harry headed for the minibar in the corner of the room.

For the next couple of hours, they played cards and talked about the specifics of the case. It was nearly seven when Hermione came back into the room.

"James?"

"In here!" Harry called out.

Hermione closed the door behind her and set her bags down. She was surprised to see Sirius with Harry.

"What are you doing here?" Hermione asked giving him a big hug.

"Just checking in," Sirius kissed her on the cheek. "And teaching this wanker how to play a little poker."

"It shouldn't be that hard for him to pretend to be bad then," Hermione said.

Harry laughed at the expression on Sirius's face. "She got you old man."

Sirius grinned. "Fair enough. So how was your little shopping excursion?"

"Good," Hermione nodded. She told them some of the things Monique had confided to her.

"Anything else?" Sirius asked her. "Anything specific about what Dolohov's plans are?"

Hermione shook her head. "Every time I tried to approach the subject, she would either change it or play dumb."

"Keep at it," Sirius told her. "She'll say something soon."

"I will," Hermione promised.

"And I think I'll quit while I'm ahead," Sirius said. "Let me know how the game goes tonight, Harry."

"I'll ring you," Harry replied.

Sirius gave them both a cheeky grin before Apparating.

"So, did you buy anything?" Harry asked her.

"A few things," Hermione answered.

"Such as?"

Hermione sent him a grin. "Wouldn't you like to know?"

"Yes I would actually," Harry said grinning at her as he stood up.

Hermione's heart beat faster as he came close. Monique had had plenty to say about Harry's physique and it had made her wonder what she was waiting for. She loved him, and she knew he wasn't lying when he said he loved her.

"Did you get anything for me?" Harry asked reaching for her.

She laughed as he pulled her close. "I may have," she teased.

"You know what you playing coy does to me," Harry said softly.

Hermione looped her arms around his neck. "Well... if you play your cards right- no pun intended- you might get to see what I bought later."

"Do I get a hint?" Harry asked leaning in.

She brushed her lips against his. "It doesn't leave much to the imagination..."

"Well," Harry said. "I do have quite the imagination..."

"I knew that," Hermione closed her eyes as he rested his forehead on hers.

He wondered if he should tell her about the photographs he'd found in Dolohov's office. Just the thought of that wanker having any thoughts toward Hermione made Harry angry. But, he didn't want to spoil the moment.

"I can't wait," Harry said softly. "For everything."

"Part of me can't wait for this case to be over," Hermione whispered. "So we can be ourselves and be together."

"And the other part of you?" Harry asked.

"Is really, really enjoying being here," she confessed.

"And isn't so sure she trusts the fact that I'm not going to leave again?" Harry guessed.

"I've been thinking about that today," Hermione told him. "And I do trust you Harry. I know it may not seem that way, but I do. You said you won't leave me."

"But---"

"And I believe you when you say you won't leave me," she interrupted.

"Good," Harry said giving her a kiss. "Because I'm not going anywhere."

Hermione smiled at him. "Me either."

"You might get bored with me," Harry said. "Having me around might not be all that it's cracked up to be."

"I already knew that," Hermione grinned at him.

"Rosmerta's moved into Grimmauld Place with Sirius," Harry told her. "And I was thinking I might get my own place."

"Really?" she asked.

Harry nodded. "And you know...I have never lived on my own...do you think...Neville might need a flatmate?"

Hermione looked visibly let down at his question. "I don't know," she said, looking away. "You'd have to ask him."

Harry tilted her chin up. "Maybe I will, if you turn me down. What would you say about you and me getting our own place?"

Sudden tears filled her eyes, and she wasn't sure why. "You'd really want to do that?"

"Well you do like to nag me and you have this annoying habit of always being right," Harry said. "But given all that, I'd be willing to put up with it if it meant waking up with you every morning."

Hermione laughed. "You can be pretty insufferable too, Harry James. But it would be worth it, for us to be together."

Harry kissed her. "So you'll take me on then?"

"I might be up for the task," she grinned at him.

Harry held her close. "I love you."

"I love you too," Hermione buried her face in his shoulder.

"Remus will have plenty to say about this," Harry said. "But he's married to a fellow Auror too, so it'd be a pot kettle issue."

"We'll make it work," Hermione said with confidence. "We have to."

"We will," Harry agreed. "Now...how about you show me the souvenirs you bought?"

"I can show you those," Hermione reached for one of her bags. "I got these for my parents..."

"You bought them books?" Harry asked.

"They're books about the island," Hermione said. "And my parents love history."

"I wonder how your folks will feel about the fact that the last book I read was a training manual," Harry said thumbing through one of the books. "Or that I couldn't tell you the last time I stepped foot in a museum or went to an art gallery...”

"We can change that," Hermione replied. "I got this for Lavender..." she pulled out shirt that was designed to look like it was half cut apart.

"Talk about not leaving anything to the imagination," Harry said looking at the shirt. "Um, Hermione? I don't plan on going to museums or art galleries. You know that, right?"

"Come on," Hermione said. "They're not so bad. And it's not like I'd drag you to one every weekend. Once in awhile, they're rather fun."

"Did that bloke Mickey like them?" Harry asked.

"Michael?" Hermione asked. "Some of them."

"Your folks must have liked him," Harry commented.

"Actually... I don't think they knew him very well. Believe it or not, they took more to you that night we went out more than any other bloke I've brought home." Hermione told him.

Harry grinned. "Really?"

"Amazing but true," Hermione shook her head.

"Next time Mickey calls, I'll tell him that," Harry said handing Hermione back the shirt.

Hermione stuck it back in the bag. "I hope he doesn't call again."

"If he does, let me have the phone," Harry told her. "I'll tell him to go---"

"Stop being jealous," Hermione kissed him.

"I'm not being jealous," Harry said defensively.

"Yes you are," Hermione said. "And it's adorable."

"I just don't like the idea of you being with someone else," Harry tried to explain.

"I'm not fond of thinking about you with those other girls," Hermione pointed out.

"I should just tell myself that's in the past," Harry said. "You're with me. We're back together. No one else matters."

"That's right," Hermione put her arms around him again. "We should get ready for dinner. I'm famished."

"Me too," Harry said nuzzling her neck.

"And then you have your card game," Hermione closed her eyes.

"Mmmhmmm," Harry murmured.

"You have to go," Hermione said. "I wish you didn't..."

"You going to wait up for me?" Harry whispered.

"I'm going to try," she said.

"Just don't go out and about," Harry told her. "And don't look at me like that."

"Like what?" Hermione asked.

"I thought you were going to argue with me," Harry said. "I know you're more than capable of handling yourself, Hermione. I'd just be able to concentrate on the game tonight if I knew that you were safe in here."

"I have no plans to run about the resort," Hermione told him. "I'm going to stay in here, perhaps watch some telly, or do some reading."

"Thank you," Harry said smiling at her.

"Don't you worry about your wife, James Montgomery," Hermione leaned in and kissed him.

"I'll try," Harry promised.

"And you go lose miserably so our target will like you," Hermione said wryly.

"That's what I live for," Harry said sarcastically. "Being his best mate."

"You'll do fine," Hermione reassured him. "Just play... badly."

Harry nodded. "Let's get this over with. We'll go and have dinner and then I'll go to Dolohov's."

"Right," Hermione nodded. "Let me just go change."

"Need any help?" Harry asked with a grin.

"Naughty," Hermione replied in a coy tone.

"Can't blame a bloke for trying," Harry called after her.

"Soon," she promised, looking over her shoulder.

"You are torturing me, Granger," Harry said dramatically. "Torture."

She smiled at him before heading into the loo.

Harry sank back onto the bed and hoped he'd be able to make it the rest of the case. He wasn't so sure he'd able to make it the rest of the night.

10. Luna the Matchmaker

Authors’ note: After last chapter’s heavy H/Hr, they don’t appear in this one except getting mentioned once or twice. This one is R/L and Ginny/Neville/Cho. We hope you enjoy it!

Ginny wanted everything to be perfect for her first official date with Neville. And what a date it was going to be---the hospital benefit. Her mother had helped her with her hair and makeup and Ginny felt a little like a princess as she did a little twirl in her bedroom. Co

"You look gorgeous, Ginny," Molly said proudly. "I'm so happy for you."

"Thanks Mum," Ginny said. "And I'm so glad I'm feeling well enough to go."

"Me too," Molly said reaching into her pocket. "And I think these might look lovely with your gown..."

She held out a pair of earrings that she'd worn on her wedding day to Arthur. They were the fanciest earrings she owned.

"Mum these are beautiful," Ginny gasped.

"It's a special evening," Molly said handing them to her.

"I hope it turns out the way I think it will," Ginny fastened the earrings to her ears. "I bet Neville looks so handsome..."

Molly smiled. "I'm sure he will, Ginny. You and Neville belong together."

"He's going to be here any minute," Ginny looked at her clock.

"Well, you stay up here so you can make your grand entrance," Molly told her. "I'll call for you when he arrives."

"Thanks," Ginny turned back to the mirror.

If she had any say in the way things went tonight, she wouldn't be back here at the Burrow until tomorrow morning.

It was only another few minutes before her mother's voice drifted upstairs, letting her know Neville was there. She nervously straightened her robes and checked her reflection one more time.

She stepped out of her room and headed down the stairs.

Neville, who was talking to Arthur, looked up and smiled when he saw her. "Ginny...wow..."

"Hi," she said a bit shyly.

"You look beautiful," Neville said softly.

Molly and Arthur stood back and watched the young couple with pride.

Ginny smiled at him. "I um... I've really been looking forward to tonight."

"Me too," Neville admitted. "And I promise that my dancing has improved quite a bit."

"I can't wait," Ginny said softly as he helped her into her cloak.

"I hope you two have fun," Molly said.

"I promise not to have her out too late," Neville said smiling at them.

"Thank you Neville," Arthur nodded.

Ginny took Neville's hand. "We're Apparating, right?"

"Are you up for it?" he asked her. "Not feeling sick or anything?"

"I'm feeling fine," Ginny reassured him. "I happened to have had the greatest healer in the entire world on my case."

Neville turned red. "Let's get going."

"Right," Ginny agreed.

It didn't take them long to reach the ballroom at the Ministry where the benefit was being held. Ginny looked around in awe at the decorations and all the other people who were milling about.

"This is something else, isn't it?" Neville asked, as if reading her mind.

Ginny nodded wordlessly. "It looks amazing..."

"How about we get something to drink?" Neville asked. "Then we can find our seats."

"Okay," Ginny smiled at him and gripped his arm. "I'm so happy you asked me to come with you Neville."

"Me too," Neville said smiling back at her. Impulsively, he kissed her on the cheek.

Ginny grinned. She knew it was a given- they were SO getting back together now. "Do you think it'd be okay if I had champagne? Or should I stick to something like pumpkin juice?"

"Champagne should be fine," Neville said. "As long as you don't overindulge."

"I'll be careful," Ginny took the glass he handed her.

"I can't believe I'm about to tell you this," Neville said, his cheeks turning red. "But after I asked you to go with me to the Yule Ball, I spent every day leading up to it practising my steps."

"Really?" Ginny asked, pleased to hear this.

"I didn't want to step all over your toes," Neville said. "And I wanted to make it a night to remember."

"You did," she assured him.

"The first one was," Neville said with a wistful expression on his face. "The second one..."

"We don't need to go there," Ginny said quickly, wanting to keep away from that topic.

Neville nodded. "We're starting over."

"Exactly," Ginny leaned against him.

Neville took her free hand in his. "Come on...let's go find our seats."

While Neville and Ginny were sitting down, Cho had just arrived with Ernie Macmillan.

"I know I said this before, but you look amazing," Ernie said giving her a once-over.

"Thanks Ern," Cho smiled at him. "It's nice to get out of those white robes once in awhile."

"It's nice to get you out of them," Ernie said. At the look on her face, he paled. "Um---I didn't mean it like that. I mean it's nice that you have an occasion to get out of them..."

Cho was amused. "I know what you mean." she shook back her hair.

"How about we find our table?" Ernie asked.

"And a drink?" Cho asked.

"Now you're talking," Ernie said. "How about you find our table and I'll get us a drink from the bar? What would you like? "

"Surprise me," Cho looked at their invitation to see their table number. "Seventy nine," she read, looking around.

She frowned when she saw who else was sitting at their table. Neville and Ginny were sitting at the table talking and holding hands. "Just great," she muttered.

Forcing a smile onto her face, she approached the pair. "Hello Neville, hello Ginny," she said.

Ginny looked over at the older girl with a triumphant smile. "Hello, Cho."

"You look....beautiful, Cho," Neville said smiling at her.

"Thanks," Cho felt her cheeks turn a bit pink. "Um... Ernie and I are sitting here too."

"Fantastic," Ginny said forcing a smile on her face. "That's ...those are really nice dress robes. That's an interesting colour..."

"It's plum," Cho replied. "I've had them for ages but never had an opportunity to wear them."

"We spend most of our days in white," Neville said grinning conspiratorially at Cho.

"Tell me about it," Cho laughed. "Sometimes it feels a bit blinding."

Ernie picked that moment to join them and he handed Cho a glass of champagne.

"Ernie," Neville said warmly.

"Hello Neville," Ernie nodded. "Hey, Ginny! Long time no see!"

"Hello, Ernie," Ginny said smiling at him. "You and Cho make a nice couple."

"Unfortunately, we're only friends," Ernie said dramatically.

"That's how all great relationships start," Ginny reassured him, linking her arm with Neville's. "Neville and I started that way."

Cho resisted the urge to roll her eyes. She wanted to ask the tart if that was before or after she cheated on him.

"So did you hear?" Ernie asked them. "Who's going to be here tonight as a special guest?"

Ginny shrugged. "Who?"

"Draco Malfoy," Ernie was completely unaware of what had happened between Ginny and Malfoy at Hogwarts and didn't notice her reaction. "He apparently donated some huge amount of money to the hospital."

"Draco Malfoy," Cho said pointedly to Ginny. "Isn't that something else?"

Ginny sent her a withering glare. "Why should that make any difference to me at all?"

"I wouldn't think it would considering what a great bloke you have with you," Cho retorted.

Ginny leaned against a rather uncomfortable Neville. "It doesn't at all."

"How about we dance?" Neville asked. "Ginny?"

"I'd love to," Ginny stood up immediately.

Neville took her hand and led her out onto the dance floor. He was silent as they began to dance.

"Neville," Ginny looked up at him. "Cho's just trying to cause trouble for us. Malfoy doesn't mean a thing to me."

He wanted more than anything to believe her, but he'd been burned badly before. He couldn't help being more than a little apprehensive.

"Please..." Ginny said, "You have to believe me..."

"I want to," Neville said looking down at her.

"You can," Ginny placed both her hands on each side of his face.

"Ginny," Neville whispered before giving her a kiss.

Ginny wrapped her arms around him, kissing him back.

Neville broke the kiss a few moments later. "Wow."

"You were always the best at that," Ginny rested her head on his shoulder.

Neville smiled and held her close. "You taught me everything I know."

Cho watched the couple through narrowed eyes. "She's playing him like a bloody violin."

"He doesn't seem to mind," Ernie commented.

Cho only shook her head and downed her champagne. "I'm going to get more." she held up the empty glass.

"Okay," Ernie said. "I'm going to say hello to a colleague."

Cho nodded and headed over to the bar. She kept one eye on Neville and Ginny, who seemed to be glued together in the middle of the dance floor.

"This is bloody unacceptable," someone said in a snarky voice. Cho looked over and saw Draco Malfoy and a beautiful blonde witch standing at the bar.

"Excuse me!" Draco barked. "Do you know who I am?"

Cho rolled her eyes. It seemed nothing had changed with Malfoy, despite him donating some huge amount of money.

"I'm going to go and freshen up in the loo," the woman he was with said in a bored tone.

"Don't take too long, Bianca," Draco ordered.

Cho had to resist the urge to go talk to him and tell him Ginny was there. It would be remarkably catty and it probably wouldn't help in making Neville's head turn her way.

Back on the dance floor, Neville and Ginny were having a good time dancing to an up-tempo song. Neville spun her out and then pulled her back.

"You've gotten so good at this!" she laughed happily.

"I might have practised a little to get ready for tonight," Neville said laughing.

"You're amazing," Ginny replied.

"You aren't so bad yourself," Neville said twirling her around.

"I love dancing," Ginny said. "I used to do it in my room at home."

"How long ago was that?" Neville teased.

"Long enough," Ginny giggled as he turned her again. "I'm so thirsty!"

"Well, I think it's time we switch you over to pumpkin juice or at the very least sparkling cider," Neville said.

"Whatever you say," Ginny replied. "You're the mediwizard."

Neville put his arm around her and together they headed toward the bar. Neville nearly collided with someone and he was about to apologize when he saw who it was. "Malfoy."

Draco looked back at him with a sneer. "If it isn't pudding puss Longbottom..."

"Leave us be, Malfoy," Ginny said haughtily. She tightened her grip on Neville's arm.

Draco's expression changed as he saw her. "Red..."

"Her name is Ginny," Neville said firmly.

Ginny hated that he could still make her heart beat fast when he looked at her.

"Come on, Neville," Ginny said. "Let's get that drink."

Draco moved back into their path. "I suppose you heard I got married?"

"I suppose you heard that we don't care," Ginny retorted.

"Just thought you might like to know that it's for appearances only," Draco leaned in.

Ginny glared at him. "Get away from me."

"I'm sure you'd like to get back to your wife," Neville said angrily. "Ginny and I need to get back to our table."

"I'll be seeing you, Red." Draco replied. "I'll be seeing you lots..."

Neville rolled his eyes and led Ginny over to the bar.

"One sparkling cider and can I have a vodka tonic?"

"Coming right up," the bartender replied. Neville drummed his fingers on the counter, too pissed off to even say anything else.

"He's not going to ruin our night," Ginny reassured Neville. "We can pretend he's not even here."

"Yeah," Neville muttered.

"We can," Ginny reassured him. "I'm with the person I want to be with, Neville. You know that."

He relaxed a bit. She had hardly looked twice at Malfoy back there, but seeing the blond again brought back the memory of seeing him and Ginny kissing in the Astronomy Tower.

Ginny leaned closer. "And I was thinking..."

"Hm?" Neville asked.

"This might be a bit presumptuous of me," Ginny said huskily. "But what if I made you breakfast tomorrow morning?"

"I uh... I don't know..." Neville grasped the glass the bartender slid over to him.

Ginny leaned in and nibbled on his ear. "I can make you anything....anything...that you want."

"Ginny..." Neville felt bad but he pulled away. "Just... not now."

"Oh," Ginny said in disappointment. "You don't want me."

"I just need a little time," he said lamely.

"Take it slow you mean?" Ginny asked hopefully.

"Yeah," he said, pushing her cider to her.

"Thanks," Ginny said softly.

"Let's go sit down again," he said.

"Sure," Ginny replied.

He didn't take her hand again this time, and walked in front of her instead of next to her on the way back to the table. Cho and Ernie were sitting down and talking about something when they got there.

"You two looked like you were having fun out there," Ernie said smiling at them.

"We were," Neville nodded.

"Everything okay?" Cho asked noticing the change in Neville's demeanour.

Neville gave his head a little shake. "Fine."

"Fine," Ginny echoed.

Cho noticed the trouble in paradise but didn't mention it. "So Neville... you haven't talked to me much about your research lately. Have you found out anything new on your parents condition?"

"Nothing since the last time we spoke about it," Neville said. "I am going to go to Berlin in a couple of months to meet with these researchers who have worked on counteracting the curse."

"That's fantastic," Cho smiled at him. "You've come so far in such a short time though Nev."

"My motives are selfish though," Neville admitted. "I just want them back."

"That's not selfish," Cho replied. "It's your motive. And if you're able to discover a cure... that will help so many people."

Neville nodded. "Thanks, Cho."

"I'm really proud of you," Cho ignored Ginny's glare.

"I couldn't have done it without your help," Neville told her. "I mean that."

"I'll do anything I can to help you," Cho felt her face grow warm.

"Ernie, why don't you ask Cho to dance?" Ginny asked him.

"Actually," Neville pushed back his chair. "I promised Cho one dance. Do you two mind?"

"What?" Ginny squeaked.

"It's okay with me," Ernie said. "I'll keep Ginny company."

"Thanks," Neville said as he and Cho stood up.

Cho couldn't help the smile that came across her face as she took Neville's hand.

"You do look quite smashing this evening," Neville told her as they headed to the dance floor.

Cho beamed at him. "And you are quite handsome and dashing in your dress robes. You clean up quite nicely, Healer Longbottom."

"This set used to be my dad's," Neville told her. "Gran had them cleaned up for me for tonight."

"They're really nice," Cho said shivering as he put his hands on her waist.

"Are you cold?" he asked in concern.

Cho shook her head and met his gaze. "No, I'm not cold. I'm...I'm feeling quite nice actually."

"You're a good dancer," Neville nodded. "Much better than me."

"It's all those classes I took when I was a kid," Cho told him. "I actually thought about becoming a professional dancer at one point."

"But instead you went into medicine," Neville replied. "And I'm glad you did."

"Me too," Cho said softly.

"I've really enjoyed working under you," Neville said. "In a way, I'll be sorry when I finish interning."

"We'll still see each other," Cho reassured him.

"We definitely will," Neville nodded.

Cho knew that things were going well right now, but she had to ask. "So you and Ginny?"

Neville nodded. "Things were going well until Malfoy came by. It just... it just made me think of when I caught them together."

"That's only natural after what went on," Cho told him.

"I just remembered what a fool I felt like," Neville shook his head.

"She was the fool," Cho said quietly. "She was the fool for hurting a great bloke in favour of a complete arse."

"Just makes me wonder if I'm stepping back into the same situation again," Neville replied.

"Trust is very important in a relationship," Cho said choosing her words carefully. "Without it, what do you have?"

"Not a whole lot," Neville admitted.

"I just want you to be happy," Cho said softly.

"I want the same for you too," Neville smiled at her. "You're one hell of a woman, Cho Chang."

"You wouldn't be trying to butter me up for a good evaluation now would you?" Cho asked teasingly.

"Somehow I think I've already got that," Neville joked.

"Do you now?" Cho asked with a laugh.

"Maybe," Neville spun her around.

Back at the table, Ginny was sitting alone. Ernie had left to get her another cup of cider. She was glaring at her date. How could he leave her for Cho Chang of all people?

"What a slag," she muttered. Someone sat down and thinking it was Ernie, she turned to complain about their dates. Instead, she found herself face to face with Malfoy.

"Go away," Ginny told him.

"I don't think so Red," Draco leaned back in his chair. "You look good."

Ginny didn't respond.

"I know we didn't part on the best of terms," Draco said in a low voice. "But there's something about you, Red."

"On the best of terms?" Ginny asked incredulously. "You badmouthed me to your mother and then walked away."

"You strung me along, making me think you wanted me," Draco reminded her. "Then as soon as Longbottom wakes up, you acted like I didn't exist."

"That's because I love him," Ginny retorted. "Like you'd know anything about that."

"If you loved him you wouldn't let him be out there dancing with another woman," Draco looked over his shoulder. "She's pretty hot..."

Ginny rolled her eyes. "They're just having one dance."

"Two songs ago," Draco said slyly.

"Why don't you go back to your wife?" Ginny asked him. "And leave me alone."

"I don't even know where Bianca is," Draco looked around. "She's probably off with some bloke."

"And you don't care?" Ginny asked in surprise.

"Why should I?" he asked. "I don't love her."

"You've never loved anyone but yourself," Ginny said. "And how you could marry someone you don't love, well that's beyond me."

"It's all politics, Red." Draco pushed back the chair. "Besides, the only woman I ever could have feelings for treated me like shit."

"You treated me like shit," Ginny reminded him.

"I cared about you," he said, his eyes narrowed.

"Draco," Ginny said her tone softening.

Draco stood up. "I'll see you around, Red."

"Bye," Ginny said watching him go. He had cared about her? She couldn't believe it. She'd thought it had all been a game.

A moment later Cho and Neville came back to the table. "Have a nice dance?" she asked, trying to keep the bitterness from her tone. She couldn't help noticing Draco across the room.

"Quite nice," Neville told her. "They're going to start serving soon."

Ginny shrugged. "I'm not that hungry."

"Are you feeling okay?" Neville asked.

"I'm kind of tired," Ginny saw her chance to get Neville to stay by her side.

Neville put his hand to her forehead. "You do feel a little warm."

"It's warm here in the room," Cho pointed out.

"Can we just sit here together?" Ginny asked Neville. "Please?"

"Sure," he nodded. "I'll have someone get you some water."

"Thanks," Ginny said gratefully, pecking him on the cheek.

Cho looked the other way so no one could see her roll her eyes. "I'll go get it for you," she offered, wanting to leave the table.

"Thanks," Ginny said sweetly.

"Thanks," Neville echoed.

It seemed to be two steps forward and three steps back with Neville, she lamented to herself.

"You might feel better if you eat something," Neville told her. "You need to keep up your strength."

"I suppose," Ginny felt bad for lying to him, but she wasn't about to let Cho Chang sink her hooks into him. And she also felt guilty about letting Malfoy affect her.

Neville reached for her hand. "I am glad that you came here with me, Ginny."

"I'm glad you invited me," Ginny squeezed his hand.

Neville gave her a kiss. "I just don't want you to overdo it."

"Just sit here with me then," Ginny said softly.

"That I can do," Neville said smiling at her.

*** *** ***

Lavender wished she could talk to her best friend- Hermione had been gone about a week and wouldn't be back for another, and the blonde desperately needed someone to talk to about her low life ex boyfriend. Luna had obviously been right when she'd read Lavender's palm and was worried about her love line, as out of the blue, Darren had broken up with her last night with some cock and bull story about an ex girlfriend.

The last thing she wanted to do was end up an old maid and though Luna claimed the readings were just for fun, maybe she could tell if true love really was in Lavender's future. It was worth a shot. She only hoped Luna was home.

She debated on using the Floo network to go over there, but instead opted for knocking on the door.

She had no way of knowing this, of course, but Ron and Luna were just sitting down to dinner with a guest. Luna excused herself to answer the door and when she opened the door, she couldn't help the gasp that escaped her mouth.

"Lavender? What in the world---"

"I'm sorry to burst in on you like this," Lavender wiped at her eyes. "I just... I need to talk to someone and Hermione isn't here--"

"Of course," Luna said motioning for her to come inside. "Oh, Lavender---"

"How did you know?" Lavender asked. "You said you couldn't really read the future, but you knew Darren was going to break my heart."

"Um," Luna said biting her lip. "Really, I do those things on a lark, Lavender. I'm not really a Seer."

Lavender stared at her. "But you knew..."

"I was just reading your love line based on the books I've read on it," Luna explained.

"Oi!" Ron called out from the kitchen. "We're starving in here, Loony!"

Lavender wiped at her eyes. "Oh! You were about to have dinner----"

"Come and join us," Luna urged.

"I couldn't impose," Lavender said. "And I'm not really hungry---"

"Nonsense," Luna said. "Whatever you don't eat, Ronald will."

"Okay," Lavender relented, not really wanting to go home to an empty flat. "If you're sure it's okay."

"Fine," Luna smiled. "Charlie's here too."

"That's nice," Lavender sniffled following Luna into the kitchen.

"Lavender's joining us for supper," Luna told her fiancé and future brother in law. "Charlie, have you ever met her?"

"No, but you used to date my brother, didn't you?" Charlie asked.

Ron stared at the blonde who usually looked so put together. "What's with your eyes? You look like a raccoon!"

"Oh," Lavender put her hand over her eye. "Um... would it be all right if I used the loo for a moment?"

"Of course," Luna said. "It's down the hall, first door on your left."

"Thank you," Lavender made a quick exit, horrified that she'd let herself be seen as such a mess.

"Ronald, that wasn't very nice," Luna said as she set out another place setting. "She's just broken up with her boyfriend."

"I didn't know," Ron replied with his mouth full.

"Well, you shouldn't have said anything," Luna chastised.

"Should I have let her go around looking like a forest animal then?" Ron asked.

Charlie grinned at her. "Luna, you know by now Ron lives with his foot in his mouth."

"And it's usually endearing, but please think tonight before you speak, Ronald," Luna said softly, fondly mussing his hair.

"I'll try," Ron replied.

"I'm really glad you two asked me to stop by," Charlie said conversationally. "Mum's trying to wrap up three months of nagging into my two-week stay."

Ron grinned. "Is she bugging you still about settling down?"

Charlie nodded and started a near pitch-perfect impression of Molly Weasley. "I just want grandchildren, Charlie. Is that so wrong?"

"Bill and Fleur have given her grandchildren though," Luna pointed out.

Charlie laughed. "She wants more."

"We haven't even set a date and Mum's already wanting some from me and Luna," Ron told him.

Lavender entered the kitchen. "I'm sorry about that."

Luna smiled. "Pull up a seat."

"Thanks," Lavender said wiping at her eyes.

"So why'd you break up with your boyfriend?" Ron asked.

"Ronald," Luna hissed.

"Sorry," Ron said sheepishly.

"He... he broke up with me," Lavender said softly. "I don't know why."

"It's his loss," Luna said loyally. "You're a terrific catch."

"He said that it wasn't me, it was him," Lavender said. "Why do blokes use that tired old line?"

"They only do when they're arseholes," Charlie told her. "If he used it, that means he's a real wanker."

Lavender gave him a half-smile. "I really thought he was the one."

"A guy like that probably won't ever settle for one," Charlie explained.

"Probably not," Lavender said absently stirring her bowl of soup.

"Charlie's from Romania," Luna told her. "He's here in London for a couple of weeks."

"I went to Romania for a shoot," Lavender replied. "It's pretty wild out there... but I liked it."

"I work on a reservation tending to dragons," Charlie explained. "Just outside of Transylvania."

Lavender nodded. "I remember Ron talking about that."

"So you did used to date my little brother, right?" Charlie asked. "He had this one girlfriend who gave him this cheesy necklace. Bill and I laughed our arses off when we heard about it..."

Lavender blushed. "That was me..." she murmured. "I've grown up a bit since then."

"That was you?" Charlie asked. "I-I'm sorry. I didn't know."

"It was pretty dumb," Lavender was still red.

"You weren't dumb," Ron told her, as he reached for a piece of bread. "You were just really demanding, whiny, and superficial. Not to mention---OW!"

"Ronald!" Luna hissed through clenched teeth. "You promised to try!"

"You didn't need to kick me," Ron said before popping the bread into his mouth.

Charlie shook his head at his brother. "You're the one who wore the necklace, Ronniekins. You're lucky Fred and George never found out about it."

"Promise me you'll never tell them," Ron said seriously.

"Be nice and I won't have to," Charlie smiled at Lavender.

Lavender smiled gratefully at him.

Luna watched this and couldn't help but think her instincts had been right. There was a slight age difference between them and on the surface they didn't have that much in common, but that didn't always mean much.

"I actually think I'm scheduled for a shoot in Transylvania next month," Lavender was saying. "They want us to pose by the castle as Dracula's brides- it's the theme of the dress robes this new designer came out with."

"That's certainly interesting," Charlie said. "I don't read many fashion magazines though."

Lavender nodded. "Not many blokes do."

"Ginny used to have them all over the house though," Charlie remembered. "Still does, actually."

"Lavender," Luna said after a few moments of silence. "I know we're not very close, but I'd love to have you and Hermione as my bridesmaids when Ronald and I get married..."

"Me?" Lavender asked taken aback.

"I hope you will," Luna said earnestly. "And Ginny too, of course."

Lavender smiled. "I'd be honoured."

"Wonderful," Luna said happily. "Ron's going to have his brothers as groomsmen."

"So, you'll have me, Hermione, and Ginny," Lavender said thoughtfully. "But Ron has four brothers...aren't you going to be short a bridesmaid?"

"We could get Fred to wear a dress," Ron said happily.

Lavender smiled. "That would be a sight..."

Charlie nodded. "He could walk down the aisle with George."

Ron cackled. "We could call him Frederica. Luna---we have to do this!"

"Ronald," Luna shook her head.

"Who are you going to ask then?" Ron asked her.

"I was thinking of asking Fleur," Luna replied. "She's always been very sweet to me."

"Good luck getting her and Ginny in the same room," Charlie told her. "She's still referring to her as 'Phlegm'."

"I'm sure they can put aside their differences for a day," Luna said. "Fleur would be a great help to me on our wedding day."

"She'll behave," Charlie said. "I'll make sure of it. Gin listens to me."

"Thank you Charlie," Luna said. "I appreciate it."

Lavender managed to eat half of her soup and after the meal was over, she and Luna retired to the sitting room while the two men had a beer in the kitchen. Luna whispered something to Ron before leaving the room.

"Now?" Ron whispered back.

"Do it," Luna ordered over her shoulder.

"What's that about?" Charlie asked using his wand to gather the dishes.

"Um..." Ron cast a glare at his fiancée. "Nothing--"

"Ronald," Luna said in a firm tone.

"I don't like this, okay?" he whispered to her.

"Just try," Luna said leaving them alone.

"You two already act like you're married," Charlie said grinning at his brother.

"Yeah well..." Ron shook his head. "Um... look, I have to ask you this or I'll be sleeping on the sofa tonight."

"But no pressure, right?" Charlie asked dryly.

"I won't pressure you," Ron said. "I don't know about Luna though."

"Okay," Charlie said leaning against the counter.

"What do you think of Lavender?" Ron asked his brother.

Charlie glanced at him. "I think you're turning into Mum."

"It's not me!" Ron swore. "Luna for some reason thinks the two of you would be great together."

"I just met the girl," Charlie said shaking his head.

"I tried to tell her that," Ron told his brother. "But you know how women are..."

"Not to mention that girl is just getting over a break-up," Charlie said. "No thank you."

"All right," Ron nodded. "I understand."

In the sitting room, Lavender was talking to Luna about Darren.

"I just don't know what I did wrong," Lavender was saying. "Was I too pushy? Did I need too much?"

"He just wasn't the right bloke for you," Luna tried to reassure her. "I know it hurts, but when you realise it, the pain won't be as bad."

"You really think so?" Lavender asked hopefully. "Because right now, I just feel horrible."

Luna looked down at her lap for a moment. "You know... this may or may not help, but when I figured out I was doing those horrible things at Hogwarts- and when I discovered what I had done to Ronald- I felt about as low as I ever had. I didn't think he could ever forgive me."

"But he did," Lavender said softly. "He loves you. Anyone can see that. I just want that in my life, too. But, it seems like that's never going to happen."

"It will," Luna told her. "You just need to meet the right guy. I'm sorry Darren wasn't it."

Lavender sighed. "Yeah..."

"Maybe the right guy is just under your nose," Luna thought of Charlie in the kitchen. "And you'll realise it when the time is right."

Lavender wasn't so sure about that. "Thank you for listening to me. Parvati and I aren't close anymore and with Hermione out of town, I really needed someone to talk to."

"I'm glad we're becoming better friends," Luna said sincerely. "I don't have that many."

"You should have hundreds," Lavender said genuinely. "You're a great listener. I-I'm really sorry for some of the things I used to say about you when we were in school. I know I wasn't very nice."

"It's okay," Luna nodded. "We were younger back then, and I was off in my own world most of the time."

"It's no excuse," Lavender said. "Ron was right. I was demanding, whiny and superficial back then. But I'd like to think I've changed a little."

"I think you have," Luna smiled at her.

Lavender smiled. "And I've taken up more than enough of your time. Thank you for listening to me."

"Anytime," Luna replied. "I could make some coffee, if you'd like to stick around."

"Maybe next time," Lavender replied. "I have a shoot tomorrow morning and my eyes are already red and puffy.'

"You'll look beautiful, especially if you get a good night's rest." Luna stood up. "Our door is always open, Lavender. Drop by anytime."

Lavender gave her a hug. "Thank you, Luna. You have no idea how much I appreciate that."

"And when Hermione comes back, we can start looking for robes for the wedding," Luna hugged her back. "I'm going to bug Ronald about setting a date within the next few days."

"Shopping," Lavender said smiling at her. "That always cheers me up."

Luna smiled. "I'll walk you out."

"Hang on," Charlie called out.

"What?" Luna asked.

"Lavender, could I ask you something?" Charlie asked stepping closer to them. The blonde nodded her head and looked quizzically at him.

"I, uh, overheard you say that you liked to shop," Charlie began. "And I'm rubbish at it. I wanted to get something nice for my mum, but I have no idea what to get her. I was thinking that you might accompany me to the shops and help me pick something out."

"Right now?" Lavender asked.

"I was thinking late afternoon tomorrow," Charlie said scuffing his feet on the floor. "If you aren't busy, that is..."

"I... don't think I am." Lavender rubbed her arm. "I suppose that'd be all right."

"We could meet outside of Fortescue's," Charlie suggested. "Say...two o'clock?"

"Sure," Lavender said.

"I could even buy you a coffee or something as thanks," Charlie said.

"You don't have to," Lavender said.

"I insist," Charlie said smiling at her.

"Okay then," Lavender smiled back. "I'll see you at two."

"Two it is," Charlie said watching as Lavender opened the door.

After Lavender had gone, Luna threw her arms around Charlie and gave him a big hug. "Thank you for doing that, Charlie."

Charlie patted her back. "She's really just doing me a favour, Luna. I'm not looking for a girlfriend right now."

"You never know," Luna said softly.

Charlie shook his head. "Ron told me you were stubborn."

"Like a mule," Ron said shaking his head.

"Are you calling me a mule?" Luna put her hands on her hips.

"I meant it in the best possible way," Ron said hastily.

"Go easy on him Luna," Charlie grinned. "Like I said- he lives with his foot in his mouth."

"I'll let that one slide," Luna said. "He is going to be the father of my children."

"Weasleys do have large families," Charlie pointed out. "You might have two sets of twins..."

"And a little girl that looks just like me?" Luna joked. “Plus a Ronald Jr.?”

"I could do without the two sets of twins, but a little girl that looks as beautiful as you sounds alright to me," Ron said putting his arm around her. “And I like Ronald Jr.”

Luna beamed at him. "You are so not in trouble for anything you say the rest of the night."

Ron looked at his brother. "I have a witness, right? You heard that?"

Charlie laughed. "On that note, I'm heading out of here."

Luna gave him another hug. "I'm so happy you came over and that you and Lavender are going out on a date."

"It's not a date, matchmaker," Charlie reminded her.

"Luna come on," Ron shook his head. "She just got dumped. Charlie's not a rebound."

"If you want to get technical," Luna said. "I was your rebound from Lavender, Ronald. And we're about to get married."

"That's true," Ron nodded.

"It's just not a good time for me," Charlie held up his hands. "But she's a nice girl, and I do need help finding a gift for mum."

"I promise not to push," Luna told him. "And give my best to Molly, Arthur and Ginny."

"I will," Charlie kissed her cheek.

"See you, mate," Ron said to his brother.

"Night you two," Charlie ducked out.

"I knew they'd hit it off," Luna said to Ron.

"Luna," Ron warned. "Don't push."

"I'm not pushing," Luna said sweetly. "I'm just nudging."

"Your nudges are hard enough to drive a bloke into the English Channel," Ron teased.

Luna giggled. "I just have a good feeling, Ronald. I can't explain it. In fact, if this works out, maybe I'll become a matchmaker..."

"Does that entail more costumes that get me all turned on?" Ron asked hopefully.

"Maybe," Luna said grinning at him.

"Then I fully support you as a matchmaker," Ron pulled her close.

Luna looped her arms around his neck. "You know, I really like watching you in your Quidditch robes..."

"You do?" Ron asked.

Luna nodded. "I really, really do."

"What if I wore nothing but my Quidditch robes?" Ron asked.

Luna smiled up at him. "I don't know if I could stand it."

"Maybe I wont' torture you then." Ron kissed under her chin. "I'll just wear nothing..."

"In that case," Luna said grabbing his arm. "I'll race you to the bedroom."

11. Chapter 11

Authors' note: This chapter brings H/Hr back to the forefront. We know some of you were disappointed in the last chapter because H/Hr weren't in it, but this story isn't H/Hr only. We have other couples that we enjoy writing for and we've finished writing the story already. We hope that you will read all of the story and that you won't just stick to the H/Hr parts. We're proud of this story as a whole and we hope that you all will enjoy it, too.

** *** ***

It was after dinner, and to keep up appearances Harry and Hermione were taking a stroll on the beach, talking about the case while enjoying a midnight stroll. .

"The game was a bust," Harry filled her in. "I lost money and I didn't find out anything. He keeps the atmosphere away from business."

"How civilised of him," Hermione said rolling her eyes. "But he already invited you back for another one. So that's good."

"I guess," Harry replied. "And Remus better be reimbursing me for all this."

"How much did you lose exactly?" Hermione asked.

"Too much," Harry shook his head. "I don't even want to say."

Hermione gave his arm a squeeze. "Oh, James. It'll be okay. I did promise to love you for richer, for poorer."

"Poorer lately," Harry sent her a grin.

Hermione dropped her sandals on the sand and put her arms around him. "It's okay."

Harry leaned in and gave her a rather thorough kiss.

"Mmmm," Hermione murmured.

Harry opened his eyes a crack and saw Dolohov and Gradwell talking together near the pool. Dolohov looked extremely pissed off about something.

Hermione felt him tense up and looked up at him. "James?"

"He's right over there talking," Harry nuzzled her neck.

"What else can you see?" Hermione asked.

"I think they're fighting about something," Harry guessed.

The waves crashing onto the shore certainly didn't help him hear anything.

"They haven't seen us yet, have they?" Hermione asked.

"I don't think so," Harry answered as Gradwell turned and stormed off.

"One of us should follow him," Hermione said reaching for her sandals.

"I will," Harry told her. "Will you go wait for me back at the cottage?"

Hermione nodded. "Be careful."

"I will," Harry said. "Be back soon." he took off after the burly henchman.

Hermione retrieved her sandals and glanced up the beach toward the pool. Dolohov was still there and talking animatedly to someone. Even though she'd told Harry she'd go back to the cottage, she was a part of this case. She stepped closer to get a better look.

"And I will be paying you back, double," Dolohov was saying in a low voice. "Your favours will not go unnoticed."

"This can't be traced back to me, Antonin," the other man responded. "I'd be ruined."

"Not a chance," Dolohov said smoothly.

Hermione hid behind one of the pillars. Dolohov was blocking her view of the other man.

"What news do you have for me of our... subject?" the other man asked.

"We're monitoring his schedule," Dolohov told him. "You just have to be patient. When the time is right, we'll move forward."

"I want it to be soon," the other man replied. "I can't wait much longer."

"You hired me to do this job and if I've learned anything over the years, you don't act until you've anticipated every possible scenario," Dolohov told him. "We have to make sure this can't be traced back to any of us."

"Fine," the other man said. "I'll be in touch."

Hermione tried to get a better look at the man, but she heard the familiar pop and knew the man had Apparated away. "Damn it," she cursed under her breath.

Sighing, she turned to walk back towards the cottage when she heard Dolohov's silky voice.

"Mrs. Montgomery?" Dolohov called out.

Hermione stopped and forced a smile onto her face. "Mr. Dolohov..."

"Antonin," he corrected her. "What are you doing out here alone?"

"James went back to the room to use the loo," Hermione lied. "And I was waiting for him out here."

"Romantic stroll on the beach?" Dolohov asked her.

"That's exactly it," Hermione nodded, trying to appear pleasant.

Dolohov stepped closer. He touched her arm. "Are you cold, Mrs. Montgomery?"

"No," she wanted to shudder in disgust but held it in. "I think it's impossible to be cold here."

He ran his fingers down her arm. "Yes, it's very...hot."

Hermione stepped away from him before she could stop herself. "Where's Monique?"

"Having a drink in the bar," Dolohov said leering at her.

"I see," Hermione took another step back.

Dolohov reached for her again causing her skin to crawl.

"I have to go," Hermione said forcing a smile. She wanted to knee this wanker in the groin, but doing so might jeopardize the case.

"Come, Mrs. Montgomery," Dolohov smiled at her.

"No, I think I should really go find James..." she shook her head.

"Alright then," Dolohov said leaning in and kissing her on the cheek.

Hermione bid him a quick good night and headed back toward the cottage as fast as she could go.

"Janie," someone said from behind her, grabbing her.

"No!" Hermione jabbed her elbow back, catching the person in the gut.

"OW!" Harry exclaimed doubling over. "What in the---"

"Oh!" Hermione's hands flew to her face. "I'm so sorry!"

Harry put a hand to his stomach. "Who did you think I was?"

"Dolohov," Hermione said in a small voice.

"Are you okay?" Harry asked. He noticed that she was shaking.

"Can we go back to the cottage?" she asked quickly.

"Of course," Harry said nodding. He put his arm around her and together they hurried back toward the cottage.

"I'm sorry Harry," she apologised once they were inside. "I didn't mean to hit you like that..."

"It's okay," Harry reassured her. "Gradwell stalked back to his quarters and so I came back here. When you weren't here, I was concerned. Did something happen with Dolohov?"

"He came up to me," Hermione sat down. "He was touching my arm... he disgusts me so much..."

"He touched you?" Harry asked, cutting her off.

"He kissed my cheek too," Hermione shuddered in revulsion. "I just... had to get away from him. And then you came up behind me, and I thought you were him and--"

Harry pulled her into his arms. "It's okay. Hermione..."

She buried her face in his shoulder, hugging him back.

He held her for a long time, stroking her hair in a comforting fashion. He remembered those pictures of her he'd found in Dolohov's office and he felt the anger surge in him. If that bloke laid another hand on Hermione, Harry would kill him.

"Is your stomach really okay?" Hermione finally looked up at him.

He smiled at her. "I'm fine now."

"Let me see," she insisted.

Harry lifted up his shirt. "What's the verdict?"

Hermione inspected his abdomen. "I think you're all right," she touched it lightly.

"Just all right?" Harry asked in mock indignation.

"Any possible wound," Hermione smiled for real.

"I'm just sorry we couldn't finish our walk," Harry said.

"It's okay," she said softly.

"Come on," Harry said taking her hand. "Let's go sit out on the patio. We can have a drink."

"A drink sounds nice," Hermione agreed as he helped her up.

"What are you in the mood for?"

"A mojito?" Hermione asked.

"Coming right up, Mrs. Potter," Harry said with a wink. He hadn't noticed his slip of the tongue, but Hermione certainly had.

She smiled as she watched him make the drinks. She certainly wanted to be Mrs. Potter.

"It doesn't get better than this," Harry said a few moments later, handing her a drink. "You, me, and a beautiful, starry night."

"I can think of one thing that would make it better," Hermione leaned against him.

"What's that?" Harry asked.

She looked up at him, her eyes darkening. "Think about it for a minute..."

"Oh," Harry said huskily. "That."

"If you want to..." Hermione felt a bit shy.

"If I want to?" Harry asked her with a laugh. "Hermione...I've wanted to since the moment I saw you again in Lupin's office."

"I find that hard to believe," she said dryly. "We were at each other's throats..."

"I never stopped wanting you," Harry told her. "Or loving you. I left because I was an idiot."

"I pushed you away," Hermione objected. "I was terrified, and wouldn't give you another chance."

"What I felt for you scared me to death," Harry said. "And you know the people who are close to me, something bad's always happening. I didn't want that sort of fate for you."

"It's not going to happen to me," Hermione said quietly.

"I love you so much," Harry whispered cupping her face in his.

"I love you too," Hermione kissed him passionately.

Harry's arms snaked around her waist and although he knew the circumstances were less than ideal, he couldn't imagine not being with her like this. He was a fool to think he'd be able to hold back.

"I need you," she murmured.

"I need you too," Harry said walking her backwards toward the bed.

With a wave of his hand, he closed the door and the curtains so no one could see in.

"Please," Hermione whimpered as he pressed his lips to her neck.

"No regrets?" Harry asked, his voice muffled against her skin.

"None," Hermione answered without hesitation. "I want all of you, Harry."

Harry looked at her. She was still the prettiest girl he'd ever met. He loved her with everything that he had and he wanted to show her.

"Now..." she looked up at him. "Right now."

Harry kissed her again while he untied the straps of her dress.

She was not wearing a bra under the halter dress, for which Harry was quite grateful. "You're saving me a bit of work here..." he teased.

She smiled. "I honestly didn't know we'd be doing this when I chose the outfit."

He grinned. "I don't mind in the least..." he slid the dress down.

"Let's get you caught up," Hermione said pulling up on his shirt.

Harry tossed the garments in the corner of the room and kicked off his trousers.

Hermione started to take off her knickers, but Harry stopped her. "Allow me."

She smiled at him. "By all means..."

He hooked his fingers into the waist and drew them down her legs. "You're even more beautiful than I remembered," Harry said, gazing down at her.

"Harry," Hermione said softly.

"You are," he said, dropping his own boxers on the floor before crawling back in bed next to her.

"I've missed you," Hermione whispered.

"Same here," Harry kissed her neck, working his way down.

"Yes," Hermione breathed.

Harry moved over on top of her, kissing her deeply.

"Now," she said her breath catching in her throat.

"Ready?" Harry asked, his voice strained as he struggled for control.

Hermione nodded. "Please."

He was on his hands, looking down at her face as he slid inside her. "Merlin..." Harry groaned.

Hermione met his gaze and bit her bottom lip. The only other bloke she'd been with since her split with Harry had been Michael. Being with him had never felt like this. She felt as if she was finally home. Tears welled up in her eyes as they began to move together.

"That's it..." Harry kissed her again.

Hermione wrapped her arms around him pulling him closer.

Harry went into her as deeply as he could. He nearly lost it when she arched against him.

The gleam in her eye told him she knew that she was torturing him. She was too far gone to say anything in that moment though.

"I can't... do this... much... longer..." Harry said through clenched teeth.

He pressed into her one last time and Hermione cried out his name.

He too, let out his own release and collapsed just off to her side.

Hermione turned her head to look at him. "That was..."

"You're incredible," Harry brushed a lock of hair out of her eyes.

"You are," Hermione said smiling at him.

Harry pulled her close, wrapping his arms around her.

"What are you thinking?" Hermione asked.

"About you," Harry nuzzled her cheek.

"Good things?" Hermione asked closing her eyes.

"There's nothing bad for me to think about you," Harry said softly.

"I never thought we'd be together like this," Hermione admitted. "The way things ended...and now, we're back together. It's almost perfect."

"It's going to be perfect," Harry told her. "Screw the stupid rules. When we go back, we're a couple. I don't care what Kingsley or Lupin or anyone says."

Hermione smiled. "And we're going to live together."

"And be partners," Harry yawned.

"Partners?" Hermione asked. "But I thought it was just for this assignment..."

Harry shook his head. "Sirius is talking about retiring, and I'm going to ask that you and I be paired up."

"Really?" Hermione asked excitedly.

"Yeah," Harry opened his eyes and grinned at her.

Hermione gave him a kiss. "You're right. It doesn't get better than this."

Harry yawned again. "Tomorrow we'll figure out what Dolohov and Gradwell were going on about."

"He was chatting with someone," Hermione said. She told Harry what she'd overheard. "But I never saw his face."

"Hmm," Harry thought for a moment. "I think we'll need to make another trip to the office."

Hermione rested her head on his chest. "Yeah."

Harry ran his hand up and down her back. "And that bastard won't touch you again."

She wasn't so sure that was a promise he could keep, but she didn't want to think about that; not now.

"Tomorrow..." Harry was quite drowsy. "Tomorrow we'll tell Sirius what you overheard."

"Mmmhmm," Hermione agreed sleepily.

"Love you, Hermione Jane," Harry kissed her forehead.

"Love you too, Harry James," Hermione said before closing her eyes again.

*** *** ***

Charlie stood outside the ice cream parlour wondering what on earth he was doing here in the first place. He had loads of things he could be doing. A couple of old school friends had invited him out to a pub but he'd declined. All because his soon-to-be sister-in-law had it in her head that he was a love match for a model.

The more he thought about it, the more apprehensive he became. This girl was on the rebound and the last thing he wanted her to do was get ideas that he was going to be any sort of boyfriend for her. He lived in another country for one thing. For another, she'd dated his younger brother. Not to mention the fact that she was eight years his junior.

But, he told himself. This wasn't a date. She was just being polite and helping him find a gift for his mum. That was all. No need to get himself worked up about nothing.

Lavender hurried towards the ice cream parlour, hoping he wouldn't think she'd stood him up. She still wore her makeup and her hair was still in long curls from her photo shoot that morning- she hadn't had time to change before heading out.

She caught sight of Charlie who had his back to her. He was looking at the menu Fortescue posted just outside the door.

"Hi," she said breathlessly. "I'm sorry I'm late- my shoot ran a bit overtime."

"It's quite alright," Charlie said turning around. He couldn't help his jaw dropping at the sight of her.

"I probably look a wreck," Lavender self consciously pushed back her hair.

"Um, no not at all," Charlie said. "I feel underdressed. You do realise we're just going shopping..."

"Oh," Lavender pulled her cloak around herself. "I know- I didn't have time to change."

"Its okay," Charlie said hastily. He hadn't meant to make her feel uncomfortable. "Um, I appreciate you agreeing to this."

"It's no problem," Lavender replied. "I'm good at finding gifts."

"So I heard," Charlie said smiling at her. "So, where should we start?"

"Depends on how much you want to spend," Lavender said.

"She gave birth to me," Charlie joked. "I don't think I should put a limit on the present, do you?"

Lavender smiled back at him. "No, I suppose not."

"I'm sure you know that we didn't have that much growing up," Charlie said as they started to stroll down the sidewalk. "And now that I'm able to, I want to give her the things that she couldn't have before."

"That's very sweet," Lavender said softly.

"Yes, well," Charlie said with a shrug.

"There's this little shop just over here," Lavender said. "They have the loveliest antique jewellery."

"Okay," Charlie said. "Sounds like a good place to start."

"I know the owner pretty well," Lavender told him. "I come in here all the time."

Charlie held the door for her. "After you..."

"Thanks," Lavender replied, a little flutter in her stomach.

She stepped past him into the shop and smiled shyly at him as she did so.

"Lavender!" the shopkeeper exclaimed.

"Hi Andrea," Lavender greeted the woman. "It's good to see you."

Andrea smiled at her. "How have you been? I haven't seen you in awhile."

"I've been busy," Lavender replied. "My um... my friend Charlie here needs to find a gift for his mother."

"It's nice to meet you, Charlie," Andrea said shaking his hand. "I have some lovely pieces at the counter. Does your mum like sterling silver?"

"She actually really likes gold," Charlie replied.

Andrea smiled. "I have some earrings and bracelets over here..."

"I'll help you look," Lavender touched his arm.

Charlie smiled at her. "Thanks."

"I don't know your mother all that well, but she doesn't seem like the large jewellery type of person," Lavender said as she led him back.

"She's not," Charlie agreed. "She's not one for ostentation."

"What about a bracelet like this one?" Lavender pointed to one in the case.

Charlie leaned down to get a better look. "That's nice, but not really my mum's style."

"Okay..." Lavender frowned in thought. "A necklace, perhaps? Maybe a locket of some kind?"

"I have a beautiful piece from the 1920s," Andrea said. "It's in the back."

"I know which one you're talking about," Lavender called to her.

Charlie turned and looked at Lavender. She really was beautiful. "It's nice, eh?" he asked her.

"Oh yes," Lavender nodded. "I've often admired this piece."

"But you haven't bought it for yourself?" Charlie asked.

Lavender shrugged. "I only buy jewellery if I have a use for it. I like this piece, but I don't know where I'd wear it." she smiled. "I did think of sending it to your brother..."

She knew she was trying to joke, but it still made him think about the fact that she'd once dated his brother. "I'm sure Ron would have loved that, but he's more into pearls."

That made her giggle. "Like those?" she pointed to a large gaudy set.

"He already owns that set," Charlie whispered.

"That's too much information," she shook her head, still laughing.

Andrea came back with the necklace. "Here you are....I think your mum would love this."

"This is really nice," Charlie said in admiration.

"The diamond is exquisite, isn't it?" Andrea asked. "They don't make them like this anymore."

"How much is it?" Charlie asked.

"Five hundred galleons," Andrea replied.

It was quite a bit more than he'd intended, but he shrugged and was about to agree when Lavender spoke up.

"Isn't there a little chip in here?" she bargained.

"A chip?" Andrea asked pulling the necklace back. "I'm sure there's---"

"Right there," Lavender pointed to a little fleck in the carving. "I noticed it one time..."

Andrea put her reading glasses on and examined the stone closely. "Oh...well, I guess I could come down on the price..."

"Such as?" Charlie asked.

"I could take off about fifty galleons," Andrea said thoughtfully.

"Andrea," Lavender said reaching into her bag. "How would you like to attend that designer luncheon? I have two passes here..."

"The designer luncheon?" Andrea asked in interest.

Lavender nodded. "It's this big do Witch Weekly is holding for some of the top designers. I'm not going to be able to attend..."

"Oh my..." Andrea looked at the passes. "I suppose... since you're a friend and all... I could give this to you for two fifty..."

"That's very generous of you," Lavender said smiling at her.

"That's more than kind," Charlie said.

Andrew pocketed the passes. "I'll just wrap this for you."

"Thanks Andrea," Lavender said as the woman disappeared in the back.

Charlie grinned at Lavender. "Nice work. Thank you."

"You're very welcome," Lavender said.

"Next time I buy a racing broom, I think you should come with," Charlie said dryly.

She laughed. "I don't know if my bargaining skills would work on everyone."

"Don't see yourself short," Charlie said reaching for his wallet.

"Maybe we'll have to give it a go then," Lavender pushed her hair back.

"Maybe," Charlie said thoughtfully.

Lavender nodded and moved away to look at some other pieces.

"So, how have you been?" Charlie asked.

"Since last night?" Lavender asked wryly. "I had a good cry when I went home."

"Break ups are never easy," Charlie said sympathetically.

Lavender shook her head. "I really thought Darren was it for me."

"You two went out for quite a while then?" Charlie asked.

She nodded. "It was such a lame break up too."

"Well anyone who uses that it's not you, it's me...." Charlie said rolling his eyes.

"Bet you never have," Lavender said with a half smile.

"No and I hope that I never do," Charlie said with a laugh.

Andrea came back up with the necklace wrapped up. "Here you are."

Lavender took the package while Charlie paid Andrea. "Thank you."

"And thanks for those tickets, Lavender," Andrea grinned. "I can show off some of these pieces there."

"You're welcome," Lavender said. "Thanks again."

The two of them left the shop. "Well you weren't kidding," Charlie said with a laugh. "You are good at shopping."

Lavender smiled. "I've had loads of practise."

"I really do appreciate it," Charlie said. "How about that coffee?"

"You don't have to," Lavender told him. "I'm sure you have---"

Charlie shook his head. "Nonsense. I owe you one."

"If you're sure," Lavender said. "That'd be lovely."

"I know a great place for coffee," Charlie replied. "Not many people go there."

"Okay," Lavender said hoping it wasn't some dowdy pub.

To her pleasant surprise, it was quite a posh little coffee shop, a rather small one, just tucked in between Madam Malkin's and a Quidditch shop. "I never noticed this place!"

"Not that many people do," Charlie said. "I came in here just the other day with Ron and Luna."

"I bet Luna loved it," Lavender looked around. "She'd fit right in here."

"What would you like?" Charlie asked.

"Could I have a latte please?" Lavender asked.

"Coming right up," Charlie said moving toward the counter. He placed the order---a latte for Lavender and an espresso for himself. Even though he doubted she'd eat it, he ordered a sample plate of pastries. It had been quite awhile since he'd eaten breakfast and he was starving.

She was sitting by a window table when he returned, just looking outside. She really was quite lovely, he noticed. Despite his resolve not to think of her in a romantic way, he couldn't stop his thoughts from going there.

"Is this okay?" she asked. "I thought it'd be nice to people watch while we had our coffees."

"Sure," Charlie said. "If you're hungry, I got a few pastries too."

Lavender looked longingly at the plate. "They look delicious."

"Have one," Charlie pushed the plate towards her.

"One couldn't hurt," Lavender said reaching for a chocolate brownie.

"I won't tell," Charlie said with a grin.

Lavender took a bite of the brownie and practically swooned. "Mmmmm," she purred.

"That good?" Charlie asked. "Maybe I'll try one too then."

"Delicious," Lavender said. "You should try one."

"I think I will," Charlie picked up the other brownie and took a big bite. "That is really, really good."

"Most things that are bad for you usually are good," Lavender said with a grin.

"Too good," he agreed. "Ron talked about you quite a bit when you were at school together," Charlie told her. "He said that you were the only one who took up for him around Fred and George."

"No one really would," Lavender said thoughtfully. "He didn't know Luna at the time, and neither of us were friends with Hermione yet."

"Luna's good for him," Charlie commented.

"She really is," Lavender nodded. "Far better than I ever would have been."

"Ron kind of let on that you had a hard time getting over him," Charlie said pulling a confused face.

Lavender raised an eyebrow. "Hard time? Please. I know he's your brother and all but--"

"He's full of it?" Charlie asked. "I had a feeling he was embellishing."

"Ron lives to embellish," Lavender said dryly.

Charlie laughed. "And yet you're still friends."

"Yeah well, we were better friends than lovers," Lavender shrugged. "Not that... we ever went that far or anything."

"No need to explain," Charlie said uncomfortably.

"Ron's a good guy, and Luna's the best person for him." Lavender replied.

"She is," Charlie agreed smiling as Lavender reached for another pastry.

"I am sort of hungry," she confessed.

"Eat up," Charlie said. "I like it when girls eat. No need to act like a bird on my account."

Lavender laughed. "I usually have to eat like a bird."

"A sprig of lettuce?" Charlie asked teasingly. "One soda cracker?"

"Okay, I know some girls who are that bad," Lavender said. "But I am not one of them."

"Good to hear," Charlie said. "Fleur was that way when Bill first brought her home."

"Fleur is gorgeous no matter what she does," Lavender replied.

"You should have seen Ron around her the first time Bill brought her around," Charlie remembered with a laugh. "He couldn't string two words together and she asked him his name and he said...he couldn't remember."

She began giggling so hard she couldn't stop. "I can see that happening!"

Charlie laughed harder. "My brother wasn't always so smooth, but I guess I don't have to tell you that."

"No..." Lavender shook her head. "But it's okay."

Charlie smiled at her. He was having a really good time. He looked down at the plate. "Want to split this lemon one with me?”

"Sure," Lavender replied. "It looks delicious."

Charlie tore the pastry in half and handed it to her. "Miss Brown..."

"Thank you," Lavender smiled at him, her cheeks a bit pink.

"I've really enjoyed being back in London," Charlie told her. "I've missed it."

"Are you settling for good in Romania?" she asked.

"It's where my work is," Charlie replied. He didn't want to bore her with talk of dragons. Most girls didn't care to hear about them.

"I think it's rather fascinating, what you do." Lavender commented. "I don't think I'd ever have the bravery to work with dragons."

Charlie smiled at her. "I have quite a few scars." He held up his left hand. "This was courtesy of a Hungarian Horntail. And this one over here....Norwegian Ridgeback clipped me pretty good."

"A Norwegian Ridgeback?" Lavender touched the scar. "Those are pretty fierce, aren't they?"

Charlie nodded. "They can be, but we have one we're working with now. Spike. He's just a baby and he's like my shadow."

Lavender grinned. "How big is he?"

"A little bigger than your handbag," Charlie said. "I'm the only one that he's taken to so I can imagine he's giving hell to my colleagues."

"Aww," Lavender said. "I can't believe I'm saying this, but he sounds adorable."

"I have a few pictures back at the house," Charlie said. "Maybe...maybe I'll show them to you some time."

"Sure," Lavender agreed. "I'd like that."

"One last brownie," Charlie said grinning at her. "You want it?"

"I shouldn't..." Lavender eyed it.

"Half?" Charlie suggested.

"That would work," Lavender agreed with a smile.

Charlie offered her the plate. "Ladies first."

She blushed again. "Thank you Charlie."

Charlie smiled and watched as she took half of the brownie and popped it into her mouth. He was about to take his half when he noticed that she had a dab of chocolate on her cheek. He leaned forward.

Lavender's eyes widened as he leaned in. Was he about to kiss her?

"You...you have something on your cheek," he explained holding up his napkin.

"Oh," Lavender was terribly embarrassed. "Thank you."

Charlie's hand lingered on her cheek. She smelled really, really good. What was he thinking?

"Thanks," she said again.

softly, unsure of why he was staring at her.

"No problem," Charlie said pulling away. "I really need to get back to the Burrow."

"Of course," Lavender nodded. "Thanks for the coffee."

"Thank you for coming with me and getting that deal," Charlie said getting to his feet.

"Anytime," Lavender also rose. "If you ever need another shopping favour..."

"I know exactly who to call," Charlie said smiling at her.

"Right," Lavender also smiled. He was very dashing, she realised.

"I can see you back to yours," Charlie offered.

"I'm just down the road," Lavender shook her head. "But I appreciate the notion."

Charlie nodded and together they walked toward the door. They said goodbye and headed their separate ways, but Charlie suddenly found himself turning around. "Lavender?" he called after her. "Lavender!"

"Yes?" she looked back at him.

He quickened his step to catch up to her. "Do you want to...that is...would you like to....if you weren't busy that is...."

Lavender adjusted her bag and looked at him, a bit confused. "Busy for what?"

Charlie's cheeks turned red. He wasn't so sure this was a good idea, but he heard himself saying the words---asking the question. "Would you like to go out to dinner with me tomorrow evening?"

"Dinner?" Lavender asked in a bit of a high pitched tone.

"It's okay if you're busy," Charlie sad hastily. "I know its short notice."

"I-- I'm not but..." Lavender pushed her hair away. "It just might be a bit soon. Darren just broke up with me the other night..."

Charlie nodded. "Sure, I understand. I'll let you get on then."

"Could we go as friends?" Lavender asked shyly.

"Of course," Charlie replied.

"That would be lovely," Lavender said.

Charlie smiled. "I'll pick you up at yours at say...seven?"

"That would be fine," Lavender felt herself flush yet again.

"I'll see you then," Charlie said giving her a little wave. He realised what he was doing and he brought his hand back down.

"Bye," Lavender smiled before heading on her way. She wasn't sure why, but she felt better than she had in quite awhile.

*** *** ***

The next morning, Hermione found herself not wanting to get out of bed. Harry's arms were still wrapped around her and she couldn't remember the last time she'd felt this comfortable.

"Good morning," Harry said sleepily, his eyes still closed.

"Morning," she mumbled, burying her face in his shoulder.

Harry ran his hand up and down her back. "Just as good as I remembered."

Hermione smiled. "Same here..."

"We weren't going to do that just yet," Harry said kissing the top of Hermione's head.

She snaked an arm over his chest. "No... but I couldn't hold out any longer."

"You never could resist me," Harry said smugly.

Hermione raised her head up and looked at him. "That goes both ways, you know."

"I never said it didn't," Harry said closing his eyes again.

Hermione snuggled back in again. "I don't want to move," she yawned.

Harry laughed. "We have an hour or so before we have to go back to being James and Janie."

"Good," she closed her eyes again.

"You're not going to sleep are you?" Harry asked teasingly.

"I don't know," she answered. "Maybe..."

"Maybe I'll get some sleep too," Harry said turning over on his stomach and burying his face in the pillow.

"Hey," she squealed. "You were a good pillow."

Harry laughed. "I couldn't help it."

Hermione moved herself back under his arm. "There... this is better."

"You always have to have your way," Harry said .

"Mmmhmmm..." she closed her eyes again.

"Hermione?" Harry asked softly.

"Yeah?" she answered, opening one eye.

Harry thought about what he wanted to say. "You sure this is what you want?"

"What do you mean?" she blinked.

"The reason I pushed you away last time was because I was afraid something bad was going to happen to you," Harry said looking at her. "It's just---I'd understand if you were having second thoughts."

She shook her head. "Not a one."

Harry kissed her. "Me, either."

Hermione pressed her lips to his. "I love you, Potter."

"I want to marry you," Harry said holding her close.

"What?" Hermione thought she hadn't heard right.

"Not very romantic, I know," Harry said pushing a strand of hair off her face. "But I want to marry you."

She smiled. "Really?"

"Really," Harry said smiling at her. "So...what do you say?"

"I say...." Hermione drew the moment out. "Yes."

Harry tickled her side. "You scared me for a moment there."

"I'm sorry," Hermione kissed him again. "I just thought you weren't the marrying kind."

"I wasn't," Harry admitted. "Until I met this girl..."

"One Janie Montgomery," Hermione deadpanned.

"And I love her more than anything else in this world," Harry said his tone suddenly serious.

Hermione brushed his hair back. "I love you, too."

"I have to get you a ring," Harry said. "One that doesn't belong to Janie."

Hermione smiled. "What if I buy you a ring too?"

"I don't need a ring," Harry said giving her a kiss. "You're all I need."

"And you're all I need," Hermione replied.

There was a knock on the door and Harry groaned. "Stay right here. I'll get rid of whoever that is."

"Okay," she rolled away from him, pulling up her sheets.

Harry stood up and reached for his boxer shorts. He gave Hermione one last admiring look before going to the door.

"Good morning, Mr. Montgomery," Dolohov said smoothly when Harry opened the door.

"Mr. Dolohov," Harry said. "What brings you by?"

"I thought you and Mrs. Montgomery might enjoy having breakfast with myself and Monique," Dolohov straightened up. "We don't often invite guests to dine at our private table, you see..."

"That's very kind of you," Harry said forcing a smile. "Janie and I accept your invitation."

"Monique and l look forward to seeing you there," Dolohov tried to peer past Harry.

"Can I help you with anything?" Harry asked moving to block the older man's view.

Dolohov tried not to sneer. "Just wanted to make sure your accommodations are... up to par."

"They are," Harry said. "Janie and I have no complaints."

"Good," Dolohov nodded. "We'll see you in thirty minutes."

Harry shook Dolohov's hand. "We'll be there."

"What did he want?" Hermione had put a robe on and came out as Harry shut the door.

"To invite James and Janie to breakfast," Harry replied. "You up for that?"

"As long as I don't have to sit next to him," she rolled her eyes.

"You'll be sitting next to me," Harry said pulling her to him.

"Okay," she wrapped her arms around him. "I can handle that."

"I'll be with you the whole time," Harry reassured her.

She kissed him. "I'll go get ready."

"I'd join you, but we'd never leave the room," Harry said.

Hermione laughed. "Good point. I won't be long."

Harry sat down on the edge of the bed. Had the past 24 hours really happened?

Hermione figured she could take a shower later. She slipped into a sundress and tied her hair back hastily.

Truth be told, she wasn't really looking forward to having breakfast with Monique and Dolohov. After what had happened last night, she didn't want to see Dolohov again.

Harry knocked on the door. "About ready?"

Hermione opened the bathroom door. "Ready, yes. Willing...no."

Harry gave her a kiss. "It'll be fine, I promise."

"Let's get this over with," Hermione said.

"Hopefully we'll figure out something new," Harry took her hand.

Hermione grabbed her purse and together the two of them headed out of the cottage and toward the resort's restaurant. The hostess ushered them quickly to Dolohov's table.

"Thank you for inviting us," Hermione said hiding her disgust as Dolohov kissed her cheek in greeting.

"Anything for our two favourite guests," Dolohov smiled as his eyes skipped over her body.

"That's very kind of you, Antonin," Harry said holding Hermione's chair out for her. "Janie..."

"Thanks," Hermione smiled at Harry.

Monique looked at the two of them. "There's something different about the two of you. What is it?"

Hermione shrugged and tried to appear innocent. "We're just enjoying our honeymoon."

Monique winked at her. "I'm sure you were. "

Hermione smiled at her. "We definitely are."

"We're going to hate leaving here," Harry said helping himself to some juice. "But it will be good to get home. Do you ever get back to London, Antonin?"

"Hardly," Dolohov replied. "I dislike the city tremendously."

Harry saw his opportunity. "I know what you mean. And that new Minister certainly hasn't helped matters."

"New Minister..." Dolohov's eyes glinted. "Why, Mr. Montgomery... I didn't realise you had magic." he lied.

"I thought you knew," Harry said easily. "I attended Hogwarts as did Janie."

"I didn't realise," Dolohov said with a slight curl of the lip. "Yes... the new Minister has been quite the disgrace."

"It's one thing to come in as the new minister with new ideas, but quite another to make all these sweeping changes right off the bat," Harry commented. "It's a shame what he's doing."

"He's trying to change things for the Mudbloods," Dolohov didn't bother to hide his disgust.

Monique rolled her eyes. "Not this again, Antonin.”

Hermione had to control her temper as the hotel owner sneered.

"Monique doesn't like me talking about politics, but it is a real disgrace what that wanker is doing to what was once a great country."

Harry pretended to agree. "The whole wizarding economy is going right down the drain."

"I couldn't agree more," Dolohov said grinning at Harry.

"James, I agree with Monique," Hermione said. "No politics here at the table."

"Sorry, Janie," Harry said putting his arm around her.

Dolohov shook his head. "If I still lived overseas, I can guarantee things will be different." he sat back and sent the couple a rather sinister smile. "Perhaps soon enough, things WILL be different."

Harry shrugged. "I don't know what you can do. We're stuck with him."

Dolohov shook his head. "Monique, darling, what are you having?" he changed the subject, not wanting to reveal too much.

"Fruit plate," Monique replied. "And maybe an egg white omelette."

"That does sound good," Hermione nodded. "I really have to watch my calorie intake."

"No you don't, sweetheart," Harry said looking adoringly at her. "You look fantastic just as you are. I wouldn't change a thing."

"You've always been a flatterer," Hermione replied.

Harry leaned in and gave her a kiss. "And we'll just burn off whatever we eat later."

Monique leaned over. "James, you have such a way with words," she said flirtatiously.

"Thanks," Harry said smiling at her. "I try."

"So Janie here tells me you're going into law school," Monique touched his arm.

"That's right," Harry replied. "In the fall."

"You'll have to leave me something to contact you with," Monique purred. "In case I ever need any legal assistance."

Hermione couldn't believe Dolohov was okay with Monique openly flirting with another man in front of him.

But then again, she remembered what Monique had told her about her relationship with Dolohov. She was simply a prize on his arm.

"I can't imagine you'd ever get into trouble," Harry said flirtatiously.

Hermione had to control the stab of jealousy she felt as Harry grinned at Monique. 'It's only for the assignment' she thought, reaching for her juice.

"You'd be surprised at what sorts of trouble I can get into," Monique said rubbing her foot against Harry's leg under the table.

"And you have no trouble getting out of it, I'm sure." Harry replied, grinning at her.

Monique giggled. "James...."

"James," Hermione cleared her throat, unable to stand it a moment longer.

"That really is an amazing colour on you," Harry said referring to Monique's black halter top.

"Yes it is," Monique adjusted the neckline so her cleavage was showing.

"James," Hermione said through clenched teeth.

Harry looked towards her and shook his head slightly. He hoped she realised he didn't mean anything towards Monique.

Dolohov put away that day's paper and began to eat his breakfast. Hermione didn't feel much like eating, but she made an effort.

Harry reached under the table and squeezed Hermione's hand. He could tell she was upset.

Hermione smiled slightly.

"So James..." Monique shifted in her chair so she was leaning towards him. "I heard you lost quite a bit the other night. Hopefully Antonin will let you join him again to win some of that money back."

"Absolutely," Dolohov said. "James is more than welcome."

"I'll take you up on that," Harry replied. "Cant' be going broke on my honeymoon, now can I?"

Dolohov laughed as if it was the funniest thing he'd ever heard. "Can't have that."

"That's how Antonin can afford to keep me," Monique ran her fingers through her long hair.

"I have to keep her in the life she's grown accustomed to," Dolohov said smiling at Monique. "Right, love?"

"That's right," Monique said in a silky tone.

"We have a game this evening," Dolohov told Harry. "Around ten, if you'd like to join."

"Would you mind?" Harry looked over at Hermione.

"Of course not," Hermione said. "As long as you don't come back to the cottage pissed and smelling of cigars."

"I'll be good," Harry smiled at her. "I promise, baby."

"Being bad can be fun too," Monique said huskily.

"I'll try that some other time," Harry winked at her.

They finished their breakfast with Dolohov and Monique without incident. Monique kept flirting with Harry throughout the meal and Hermione was positively seething as they made their way back to the cottage.

"Janie," Harry reached for her as she jabbed the key into the door.

Hermione didn't respond. She opened the door and walked inside, kicking off her sandals.

Harry shut and locked the door behind them. "Hermione," he said. "I was flirting for the assignment. You know that meant nothing to me."

Hermione nodded. "I know that, but it doesn't make it any easier."

"Come here," Harry reached for her.

Hermione went into his arms and hugged him tightly. "My jealous side emerges..."

"Remember that time, when you were in Hogsmeade with Krum?" Harry asked. "That's rather how I felt."

Hermione smiled. "I knew you were jealous."

He nudged her side. "Like you just now?"

"Just like that," Hermione said looping her arms around his neck.

Harry leaned in and gave her a thorough, passionate kiss. "Does that get the green eyed monster to go away?"

"It helps," Hermione admitted. "But I think you can do better."

He picked her up effortlessly. "Here's a start," he said huskily.

Hermione nodded. "Very good."

"I think..." Harry laid her on the bed. "We can... take care of business... then have a little pleasure time."

"Come here, you," Hermione whispered.

Harry kissed her again, running his hands over her bare shoulders.

Hermione shivered as he did this, but she was still keyed up from Monique's flirting. "Right in front of me. Right in front of me...she flirts with you. She wasn't even trying to hide it I mean, Dolohov might not care, but you're on your bloody honeymoon!"

Harry pulled back. "Hermione--'

"Complete cow," Hermione continued. "Asking for your number in case she gets into trouble. I swear...if she keeps doing what she was doing, she is going to get into trouble and not the kind that you could help her get out of."

"You sound worried about her," Harry commented.

"I'm not," Hermione said looking up at him. "But I just think it took some nerve of her to do that in front of me."

"It did," Harry agreed. "But that sort of woman will never be happy with anyone. And she's not the type of person any respectful guy would look twice at."

Hermione touched his arm. "Lucky for me I happen to be engaged to one of those respectful guys then."

"Yes, you are." Harry rubbed his thumb over her cheek.

"I love you so much," Hermione said softly.

"I love you too," Harry rested his forehead on hers. "More than anyone else in the world."

"I never thought we'd be like this again," Hermione said. "After the way things ended...I didn't think we'd see each other again."

"I didn't either," Harry replied. "And after the way we left each other, I didn't want to at first. But now I'm damned glad we got this assignment."

"Me too," Hermione agreed. "Even if I wasn't all that happy about it to begin with."

"I wasn't either," Harry told her.

"Sirius and Lupin must have known something we didn't," Hermione said cuddling up with him.

"Speaking of which, we need to check in," Harry said. "Soon as we're done with that..."

"We'll get back to this," Hermione said giving him a kiss. "You want to call or should I?"

"We'll use the transmitter and tell them what we've found out," Harry reached for it.

"Harry?" Sirius' voice came over the line.

"Hey Sirius," Harry said. "We just got back from having breakfast with Dolohov. He was talking about the Minister and he said some rather interesting things." he told them what Dolohov had talked about.

"Interesting," Sirius said when Harry finished. "You need to pursue that. He obviously has plans for the Minister, but what exactly?"

"I saw him talking with someone last night by the pool," Hermione said telling him what she'd heard.

"Very good," Sirius said approvingly. "We'll see if we can get traces of any apparition. Interesting how this person wasn't afraid of any Muggles seeing them."

"I just wish I could have seen who it was," Hermione said wistfully.

"That person will show up again," Sirius replied confidently.

"We'll be looking for him," Hermione promised.

"There is something else we want to tell you," Harry said. "Not about the case..."

"What's that?" Sirius asked.

"How would you feel about being my best man?" Harry asked winking at Hermione.

"Best man?" Sirius asked. "You mean--"

"I asked Hermione to marry me and she said yes," Harry said happily.

"Congratulations!" Sirius said delightedly. "To both of you. About time you wised up."

"I couldn't agree more," Hermione said leaning against Harry. "We haven't set a date yet..."

"I hate to put a damper on things, but just don't let this affect your case," Sirius said. "I'm ecstatic for both of you, but I won't tell Remus... just yet."

"We're being professional," Harry told him. "And Remus can't really say anything...look at him and Tonks!"

Sirius chuckled. "No, he shouldn't say anything but he will. You still have a week. I know both of you will crack this wide open."

"We will," Harry promised. "We'll keep you posted."

"Take care," Sirius said. "And let me know if you see our mysterious visitor again."

"We will," Hermione said before Harry shut off the transmitter.

Harry grinned at her. "We just made it official."

"Can't go back now," Hermione said unbuttoning his shirt. "We're stuck with each other."

"Forever," Harry pressed his lips to her neck.

"Mmmhmm," Hermione murmured.

He untied her sundress and drew it down. "All mine this time..."

"Always," Hermione corrected. "Always yours."

"You know..." Harry said, nuzzling her skin. "I haven't once thought about what's going on back home."

"In Vancouver?" Hermione asked closing her eyes.

"In London," he answered.

"Me either," Hermione whispered.

"I can't' believe it's only been a week," Harry pulled her on top of him. "Everything has changed."

"Except for this," Hermione said leaning down and kissing him.

Harry ran his hands over her back through her hair.

"This is always going to be great," Hermione said huskily.

Harry could only nod in agreement.

Hermione arched against him. "Speechless?"

He nodded again, not trusting his voice.

Hermione ran her hands down his bare chest. "I promise I'll go easy since we're on a case."

"Don't you hold back, Granger." Harry told her.

Hermione grinned. "Okay, but you asked for it..."

-->

12. Tell Me Lies, Tell Me Sweet Little Lies...

Authors’ note: You get a little bit of every storyline in this chapter which we think is a nice touch since most of you will probably be occupied this weekend reading that book by that certain person. No matter what happens, we will keep writing and we hope that the other fanfic authors continue to do the same. We took a hit with HBP, but we’re still strong! Have a great weekend, you guys and keep your heads up!

Pleased that even after the ball, Neville was spending more and more time with her despite Draco Malfoy hanging around, Ginny happily accepted his invitation to meet him at the hospital for lunch. He said he wanted to check her over and make sure she was truly feeling better as well.

She had been given a second chance with Neville and she wasn't going to blow it this time.

He had told her he would meet her in the cafeteria and to wait for him in case he was a few minutes late.

She'd taken it upon herself to go ahead and get their food. She knew him well enough by now that she knew what he liked to eat and what he didn't. Ginny chose carefully and chose the grilled chicken and steamed vegetables. Simple, healthy and best of all no garlic or onions in case he kissed her after everything was said and done.

Sitting down at a table near the window, she cast a warming charm on his food and nibbled at hers while she waited.

"You didn't have to do all this for me," a familiar voice said from behind her.

Ginny turned and frowned. "It's not for you, Malfoy."

"Oh come on," Draco smirked at her. "It's my favourite meal."

"It's for Neville and me," Ginny said glaring at him. "And he's going to be here any minute so go away."

"I wasn't talking about the food," Draco slid into the chair.

Ginny rolled her eyes. "Please...just go!"

"I don't think you want me to," Draco said simply.

Ginny picked up her tray. "Fine...if you don't go...I will."

Draco put a hand on her arm and she had to sit back down lest she drop the tray. "I just want to talk to you," he said seriously.

"About what?" Ginny asked impatiently.

"You and me," he said intently.

"News flash for you," Ginny said bitterly. "There is no you and me. There's you and your trophy wife."

"There could have been," Draco replied.

"Not anymore," Ginny said looking around for Neville. "I love Neville and I'm going to marry him."

"Has he asked?" Draco said bluntly.

"Well, no," Ginny admitted. "But he's going to. We're getting back to how we used to be before I went completely insane with you."

Draco grinned at her. "Insane... that is how things were. We were almost there, Red."

"That's in the past," Ginny said quietly.

"It doesn't have to be," Draco replied. "When I saw you at that fundraiser... it's like nothing changed."

Ginny couldn't believe him. "Draco...you are married. You took vows. And I'm not the same girl I was back then. I love Neville."

"If you love him, you would have made sure I walked away by now," Draco replied.

"I tried," Ginny said. "But you always do exactly what you want to do no matter what anyone else wants."

"I never forced you into doing anything, Red." Draco pointed out. "Everything you did with me at Hogwarts was your own choice."

"I never said it wasn't," Ginny said softly.

"I'm just saying... I think we could have that again," Draco's eyes were uncharacteristically warm.

"You're married," Ginny reminded him.

"In name only."

"What kind of marriage is that?" Ginny asked him.

"I didn't marry her for love," Draco explained. "After my father went to jail, we were dead broke. It was the only way for my mother and me to survive."

"So what---you want me to be your mistress?" Ginny asked him in disgust. "No thank you!"

"I think you've missed me," Draco replied. "And I wasn't lying when I said I cared about you."

Ginny looked away from him. Why couldn't he have stayed away?

"Don't shut me out," he told her.

"Draco, I---"

Neville stood a few feet away watching the scene unfold. He automatically thought the worst. He'd been looking forward to their lunch.

Ginny caught his eye and waved at him.

Unenthusiastically, he made his way over. "Hi," he bent down and kissed Ginny on the cheek.

"Malfoy was just leaving," Ginny said pointedly to Draco.

"Good," Neville said coolly.

"Think about what I said, Red," Draco said pushing back in his seat. "Longbottom."

"What was he doing here?" Neville asked tersely.

Ginny shrugged. "I don't know. I honestly didn't know he was going to be here, Neville. He showed up and I was trying to get him to leave..."

Neville nodded, trying to convince himself that he believed her.

"He's just trying to cause trouble," Ginny said motioning for him to sit down. "Let's not let him ruin our lunch, Neville."

"Okay," he said. "This looks great."

Ginny beamed at him. "So I chose correctly?"

"You did," Neville nodded.

"So how has your day been so far?" Ginny asked him.

"Busy," Neville replied. "That's why I was running late. Cho has been helping me with more of my research too."

Ginny knew how important that research was to Neville, but she didn't like how Cho had insinuated herself into the mix. But, she told herself, Neville was eating lunch with her, not Cho.

"How is it going?" Ginny asked.

"Great," Neville smiled genuinely for the first time. "Cho's a really great help to me. I wouldn’t' be able to do this without her."

"You'll find something to help your parents," Ginny said touching his arm. "I know it."

"I hope so," Neville nodded. "How about you? How are you feeling?"

"Fine," Ginny replied. "And I think that might have something to do with my lunch date."

"My day just got better too," Neville reached for her hand.

Ginny squeezed his hand. "Are you doing anything Tuesday night?"

"Work," Neville said regretfully.

"You are a workaholic," Ginny chided him. "Okay then...when do you have a free night?"

"I'll have to let you know," Neville said. "I'm working with Cho every night this week, both on research and we have all our patients."

"Well," Ginny said trying not to show her disappointment. "I was thinking I could come over to yours and cook you dinner."

"That sounds nice," Neville said. "I'll let you know as soon as I have a free night."

Ginny took a bite of her chicken and studied Neville.

"What is it?" he asked.

"I guess I just don't think you want to be with me." she chose her words carefully.

"Why would you think that?" Neville asked her. "Ginny---"

"It's probably just me being silly," Ginny looked down at her food.

"Ginny," Neville said. "Is there something on your mind?"

Ginny just shrugged.

"Tell me," Neville insisted.

"I know you're really busy with work," Ginny said softly. "I just want to spend time with you is all. Couldn't you get someone to cover your shift just for one night?"

"It's not like that, Gin." he told her. "These are my patients I have to take care of. And this research I'm doing could bring my parents back to me."

Ginny nodded. "I know. I'm sorry for saying anything. And I'll have to get used to it since we're going to be together."

Neville squeezed her hand. "Right."

"And we'll find time when we can," Ginny said. "Whenever we can."

"Sure," Neville nodded.

Ginny smiled at him. "And I can come here to join you for lunches when your schedule allows. I'm going back to work tomorrow if you think its okay."

"I think you'll be fine," Neville nodded. "Of course, when I run a few tests it'll tell us for sure."

"I hated being sick, but you know I really think it was the best thing that ever happened to me," Ginny said. "It brought us back together."

Neville nodded as he finished his meal. "Let's go check you out," he said.

"Okay," Ginny said standing up.

He took her hand as they left the cafeteria. He couldn't resist looking over to where Draco Malfoy was sitting with one of the board members.

Draco glared at them and Neville couldn't help feeling superior for once where Draco Malfoy was concerned.

Ginny also noticed that and pulled him out of the cafeteria.

Neville led the way down the corridor toward the examining rooms. "So you've taken your potions as directed and you've gotten plenty of rest, right?"

"Just as you told me to do," Ginny replied.

Neville opened the door to the examining room and ushered her inside. "And you haven't had a fever in three days, right?"

"Nope," Ginny shook her head.

"Up on the table," Neville directed her.

Ginny sat on the table and waited for him to pull out her charts.

"I'm just going to take your temperature," Neville said. "And check your heart rate. Make sure your vitals are okay."

"Sure," Ginny replied, unbuttoning the top few buttons of her blouse.

Neville turned back around. He had a stethoscope like instrument and he placed it on her chest. "Sorry if it's a little cold..."

Her heart beat faster at his nearness. "I'm okay..." she whispered.

Neville smiled at her. "Sounds good."

"Neville..." she said softly.

"Yeah?" Neville asked writing something down on her chart.

"I..." Ginny began. "I just..."

"What?" Neville asked.

She didn't know what else to say so she grabbed his robes and pulled him to her, kissing him.

Her actions took him by surprise and her chart fell to the floor, papers scattering everywhere.

"Ginny---" Neville protested, breaking away from her. "We can't do this here---"

"We're all alone," Ginny said breathlessly.

She was looking at him in such a way that he felt his resolve weakening. And he'd spent his whole life doing the safe, responsible thing. He had feelings for this girl and he'd be lying if he said he didn't want to.

"We are alone," Neville said cupping her face in his hands. "All alone...'

"Right," Ginny said, kissing him again.

Neville pressed her back on the examining table, positioning himself over her. He trailed kisses down her neck and shoulder.

"Yes," she whispered, helping him with the rest of her buttons.

"You're so beautiful," Neville whispered against her skin. He pulled away for a moment to take off his robes.

Ginny smiled at him, feeling triumphant inside. However, when she closed her eyes as he kissed her again, she pictured Draco Malfoy in her mind and not Neville.

"Ginny?" Neville asked. "Is everything okay?"

"Yes," she replied, pushing the image away.

"We don't have to do this if you're not sure," Neville said softly.

"I'm sure," Ginny said without hesitation.

Neville smiled down at her. "I've never... I've never done this before..."

"Me either," Ginny pushed his shirt up.

Neville was a little surprised to hear this. He'd assumed that she'd done that and more with Malfoy. Hearing that she hadn't made his heart swell. "I love you," he whispered.

"I love you," she said, thrilled.

She helped him shed his shirt and he was just hitching up her skirt when the door clicked open.

"Neville, have you seen---oh my God!"

"Cho!" Neville scrambled for his clothing.

Cho covered her eyes and walked backwards out of the room, slamming the door behind her.

"Shit," Neville swore, pulling his trousers back up.

"Talk about a mood killer," Ginny said buttoning her shirt.

Neville shook his head. "I am in huge trouble."

"It's my fault," Ginny apologised. "I'm sorry..."

"It's okay," Neville replied. "Just... I'll have to finish checking you out later. Not... not checking you out, but your check up..."

Ginny nodded. "I know what you meant, Nev. You can tell Cho it was my fault."

Neville didn't look at her as he pulled his robes on. "I'll owl you later, okay?"

"I love you," she told him. "Good luck."

"Bye," he answered, heading out the door.

Cho was at the nurse's station furiously thumbing through a chart.

"Cho?" Neville asked hesitantly. "I know that looked bad--"

"Looked bad?" Cho hissed. "That didn't look bad at all, Neville!"

"It didn't?" Neville asked in confusion.

"Sarcasm," Cho said glaring at him. "I cannot believe you would behave in such an unprofessional way! I can understand her---but you?"

Neville sighed. "I'm sorry," he said.

Cho wasn't through with him though. "Anyone could have walked in on you! What would you have done if I'd been the chief?"

"I know," Neville looked at the floor. "I don't... don't really know what to say."

Cho just shook her head. "Unbelievable..."

"Cho--" Neville began but she grabbed him by the arm and marched him to her office.

"What the hell are you doing?" she asked him point blank. "Do you even know?"

"What?" Neville asked. "Of course I do!"

"Enlighten me," Cho said folding her arms.

"Look, what I do on my own time is my business," Neville said.

"But you weren't on your own time!" Cho practically exploded. "You were at work, Neville! And about to shag that tart!"

"I was giving her a check up," Neville crossed his arms.

"I saw what you were about to examine!" Cho exclaimed.

"Look," Neville tried to stay calm. "I said I was sorry. I know what I did was wrong."

"No you don't!" Cho retorted. "If I hadn't walked in you'd have been---you'd have been----"

Neville realised Cho was about to start crying. "Are you okay?"

Cho shook her head. "No, I'm not bloody okay!"

He didn't know what else to say. He felt terrible that Cho was so disappointed in him. "I wouldn't blame you if you wanted to tell the chief," he said quietly.

"I'm not going to tell the chief," Cho said looking at him.

"You aren't?" he looked up.

She shook her head. "No, I'm not a nark."

"Oh," Neville fiddled with a quill on her desk. "Well um... thank you..."

"Neville," Cho said looking at him. "We're friends right?"

"Yeah," he said. "Good friends."

"She's going to break your heart," Cho said. "I know it just as sure as I know that the sun will rise..."

"Ginny?" Neville asked. "Cho- she loves me and I love her. She's changed. Malfoy was bothering her today and she didn't look twice at him."

Cho gaped at him. "You l-love her?"

"Yeah," he nodded. "I do."

"This is the same girl who broke your heart at Hogwarts," Cho reminded him, trying to stave off her tears. "This is the same girl who kept showing up here, faking being sick just so you'd pay attention to her and one case of the flu and she's suddenly the love of your life?"

"Why are you so bothered by this?" he asked her.

"Because we're friends," Cho said which was partly true. "And I don't like seeing my friends hurt."

"I don't think she's going to hurt me," Neville replied. "Not this time."

"For your sake, I hope you're right," Cho said turning away.

He stared at her for a few moments. "We can still be friends, even if I'm with Ginny."

"Even if I can't stand her?" Cho asked.

"Would you at least try to get along with her?" he requested.

"I'll try," Cho promised. She winced as she looked at him. Every time she looked at him, she pictured him with Ginny on that examination table.

Neville chanced a smile at her. "You know... you've become one of my best friends in the past three years."

"We've been through quite a lot," Cho agreed.

"We have," he said. "There's really nothing I can do to thank you for everything you've done."

"Just watch yourself around Ginny," Cho said.

"I won't need to," Neville said. "But I appreciate that you've got my back."

"I have to go and check on Mrs. Peterson on the third floor," Cho said eager to get away from him. "I'll catch up with you later."

"Sure," Neville said. "Thanks again Cho."

Cho grabbed some charts and then headed out of her office as fast as her legs could carry her.

He wondered what was behind Cho's strange behaviour. She had never looked so out of control to him before.

A nurse stopped Neville and handed him a note as he exited Cho's office.

He unfolded it and smiled as he read Ginny's words.

Neville:

I hope that everything works out okay. I really didn't want to get you into trouble. It was the wrong place, but it's the right time for us. I love you and can't wait to be with you.

Yours, Ginny

He resolved to put aside a few nights a week to spend with her.

Meanwhile, Ginny was leaving the hospital when she saw Draco approaching her again. "Would you take a hint?" she asked irritably. "I don't want to see you!"

"You look all hot and bothered," Draco commented. "Surely that's not from Longbottom..."

Ginny pulled her cloak around her and tried to turn away.

"I have a consultation so I'll let you go for now," Draco said in her ear. "But Longbottom's going to bore you, Ginny. Mark my words."

"I don’t' think so," Ginny struggled away, not noticing as he slipped a piece of parchment into her bag.

"See you later, Red," Draco said smirking at her before heading in the other direction.

Ginny shook her head as she strode in the opposite direction. She wanted to stop by her work to see when she'd be able to start again.

The shopkeeper was happy to see her and gave her a sheet of parchment with her hours for the next week.

"We've missed you, Ginny," the older woman said. "I'm glad you're feeling better."

"Thanks," Ginny replied. "I'm loads better than I was."

"We'll start you back on four hours tomorrow," the woman told her. "You don't want to overdo it."

Ginny nodded. "Thanks Annie."

"You're welcome," Annie said giving her a hug.

Ginny went to put her schedule in her bag when she saw the folded bit of parchment. Thinking Neville had somehow put it in there; she opened it with a smile.

Inside was Draco Malfoy's room number and hotel.

"Bastard," Ginny whispered, balling up the paper. She was about to throw it away, but something inside made her shove it back into her bag.

Back at the hospital, Cho was trying to hold it together. She couldn't walk around the halls crying her eyes out. That would never get her anywhere. For one thing, she had put off telling Neville how she really felt and because of that, Ginny had swooped in and taken advantage of the situation.

She wiped at her eyes once more and walked into Mrs. Peterson's room. "Hello," she said trying to keep the emotion out of her voice. "How are you today?"

"Hello Dr. Chang," Mrs. Petersen said. "Today's been a good day."

"That's great," Cho replied forcing a smile.

"But obviously not for you," Mrs. Peterson said looking sympathetically at her. "Dr. Chang?"

"Um," Cho looked at the chart. "I need to place a monitor on your blood levels, okay?"

"Okay, sweetheart," Mrs. Peterson said. "Love, your eyes are red...you've been crying..."

"It's just some personal troubles," Cho waved her hand. "Nothing important."

"Might help if you talk about it," Mrs. Peterson said as Cho placed the monitor on her patient's arm.

"It's beyond that, I'm afraid," Cho replied softly.

Mrs. Peterson smiled kindly at her. "Troubles with the opposite sex?"

"You could say that," Cho answered dryly as she propped up the older woman's pillows.

"Did your boyfriend cheat on you?" Mrs. Peterson asked. "If he did, he's an idiot. You're beautiful and charming and very kind."

"He's not my boyfriend," Cho said a bit wistfully. "But he's just blind as a bat is all."

Mrs. Peterson nodded. "Most of them are, dear."

"And it never gets better?" Cho asked.

"The good ones wise up eventually," Mrs. Peterson replied with a grin. "Who's your young man then?"

"Oh..." Cho didn't think she should mention it was Neville. "It's just... someone I knew at school."

"And you have a crush?" Mrs. Peterson guessed.

"I thought he might have some feelings for me, but I was wrong," Cho said with a sigh.

"Did you tell him how you felt?" Mrs. Peterson asked.

"I never got a chance to," Cho explained.

"Do you still see him?" Mrs. Peterson asked. "Because if you do, it's not too late, dear."

Cho doubted that, but she nodded. "Thanks for the advice. I'll be back in later to get the results from your monitor."

"He's not a mind reader, Dr. Chang," Mrs. Peterson commented. "You have to let him know you're interested. Sometimes you have to beat them over the head."

Despite herself, Cho smiled. "I'll keep that in mind."

She didn't see Neville the rest of that day and thought he'd decided to go early when she spotted him in the research room.

"Hello, stranger," Neville said warmly when she walked inside.

"Hey," she smiled weakly.

"Still mad at me?" he asked looking up at her.

"No," she answered truthfully.

Neville closed his book. "I promise it won't happen again."

Cho only nodded. "Did you find out anything new?"

"A few ingredients for a potion that has helped some cases, but nothing long-term," Neville replied. "How's your day been?"

"Long," she answered, rubbing her eyes. She recalled Mrs. Petersen's advice, but didn't even know how to go about approaching something like that.

"You should go home," Neville said. "You look really tired, Cho."

"I'm just going to sleep here," Cho shook her head. "No sense in going home when I have to be back in a few hours."

Neville nodded. "I was thinking of doing the same."

Cho nodded. She let her long hair loose and rubbed her eyes wearily. She didn't notice Neville staring at her.

Neville hadn't seen her with her hair down too often and he couldn't help his breath catching in his throat as he watched her.

She glanced up. "What?" she asked, seeing the expression on his face.

"Nothing," he lied.

"Right," Cho said, a bit sadly. "Um... I think I'll go sleep for a little while then. Good luck with your research."

"Cho, wait," Neville called out to her.

"What?" she turned back around a rather hopeful expression on her face.

"How would you like to grab a bite to eat before you take your kip?" Neville asked.

"Go eat?" she repeated.

Neville nodded. "If you're not too knackered."

"No," Cho replied. "I'd love to get something to eat."

"Great," Neville said. "Would you mind if we got out of here? I've about had it with cafeteria food..."

"That's fine with me," Cho suddenly felt wide awake.

"Anywhere you'd like to go?" Neville asked her.

"There's that little pub just around the corner," Cho replied. "They have really good food." she took off her white robes.

"I'm going to go upstairs and freshen up," Neville said. "I'll meet you down here in about 15?"

"That's fine," Cho said. "I'll be right back."

She walked quickly out of the research room and when she was out of Neville's line of vision, made a mad dash for her office.

She grabbed the jumper she kept there and pulled it on, then applied a quick bit of makeup. She left her hair down and hoped she wouldn't look too flushed when they met up again.

Perhaps Mrs. Peterson was right, she thought as she glimpsed herself in the mirror. Maybe it wasn't too late.

Rushing back to the research room, she tried to calm herself down. "It's just dinner," Cho told herself.

Neville was already waiting for her, wearing a navy blue jumper and a pair of khaki trousers. He turned and smiled at her. "You look...great."

"Thanks," Cho blushed. "You look nice too."

"Ready to go?" Neville asked her.

She nodded. "And starving."

"Me too," Neville agreed holding the door open for her. He felt a little nervous like he was going out on his first date. He wondered why since Cho was his friend and he'd been alone with her numerous times.

"Thanks," she said as they headed out of the hospital and down the street. "It's nice to get some fresh air, you know?"

"Absolutely," Neville agreed. "And it's a nice night, too."

Cho closed her eyes a moment. "The weather is nice right now."

Neville looked sideways at her. He'd always thought she was pretty, but she was particularly striking tonight.

"I'll tell you something," Cho lowered her voice. "They have the best fish and chips at this place. Hands down."

Neville grinned. "You are so English."

"As opposed to you?" Cho bumped his shoulder with hers.

He bumped her back. "I was actually thinking of a cheeseburger and chips. I know not the most healthy thing for a healer to eat, but...."

"Sometimes you just need to splurge," she finished with a grin.

"You get me," Neville said as they approached the pub.

"I won't tell if you don't," Cho replied, happy to hear what he said.

Neville grinned, glad that she didn't seem to be upset with him anymore. "Tonight's on me..."

"I can pay--" she began to argue.

"My treat," Neville cut her off. "I'll place our order, Miss Fish and Chips. What do you want to drink?"

"A pint of whatever is on draft," Cho replied.

"You've got it," Neville told her. "You want to find us a table?"

"I can do that," she answered. "Don't be long."

She found a table toward the back of the pub. She was just going to be herself and maybe flirt a little.

Neville placed their order and brought their drinks back to the table. "You know, this isn't going to help you stay awake."

"Suddenly, I'm not so tired," Cho said smiling at him.

"Me neither," Neville agreed with a grin. "Cheers."

"Cheers,” Cho said smiling at him. "It's been awhile since I've done this...gone out for a drink with a friend."

"We should go out more," Neville replied.

"Yes we should," Cho said. "We should definitely see more of each other."

"At least once a week," Neville replied. "We get out of that hospital and just hang out together."

"We could go bowling," Cho suggested. "Or flying...I haven't done that in ages!"

"I'm rubbish at flying," Neville admitted ruefully.

"No you're not," Cho reassured him.

"You've obviously never seen me on a broom," he shook his head.

"I love flying," Cho said leaning back in her chair. "My father took me up when I was about four years old. If I hadn't gone into medicine, I'd have been a professional."

"I can see you playing Quidditch professionally," Neville replied thoughtfully. "You were amazing when we were in school."

Cho blushed. "Thanks."

"I mean it," he replied. "I remember that one game Ravenclaw played against Hufflepuff in my sixth year. They didn't have a chance once you were up there."

Cho grinned at the memory. "It was raining so hard. I was soaked clean through and I didn't care. I just wanted to find the Snitch."

"And you did," Neville replied. "I think it was the one time I rooted for anyone other than Gryffindor."

"I wish I'd have known you in school," Cho said wistfully.

"I knew who you were," Neville blushed. "I had a little crush on you at one point."

"You did?" Cho asked as a waitress brought their food.

"A little one," Neville confessed. "My fifth year."

"I wish you'd have said something," Cho said. But the truth was, she probably wouldn't have noticed. She was still broken up about Cedric's death then.

"I was way too shy," Neville replied. "Even more than I am now."

"You've come out of your shell though," Cho said. "And you're so easy to talk to, Neville. You really are. I feel as if I could tell you anything."

"Thanks," he said, flushing with pride.

Cho looked down at her plate. "So, I guess we should dig in..."

"Before it gets cold," Neville picked up his burger.

"Right," Cho agreed.

“This is excellent,” Neville said with his mouth full.

"I'm not much of a red meat eater," Cho said dipping one of her chips in catsup. "So I'll take your word for it."

"How's your fish?" he asked her.

"Delicious," Cho said. "You can have a bite..."

"Thanks," Neville grinned at her.

Cho looked adoringly at him as he took a bite of her fish. He was absolutely adorable. She didn't even remember what it was like to not love him.

"Good?" she asked him.

"That's bloody fantastic," Neville nodded. "Next time we come here, that's what I'm having."

"Next time," Cho said happily.

"This is just what the healer ordered," Neville joked. "Getting out of that hospital really feels good."

"Yes it does," Cho agreed. "We kind of forget there's a world outside those walls."

"One time I realised I stayed there for four days straight," Neville confessed.

"I have you beat," Cho said. "I was there for seven days straight during my intern days...I didn't shower, I didn't sleep...I was a zombie."

"You didn't shower?" Neville wrinkled his nose.

Cho shook her head. "I looked awful!"

"I highly doubt that," Neville finished his burger.

"I did," Cho assured him.

"Don't believe it for a second," he answered.

"Thankfully, there are no pictures of me during that time," Cho said pushing her plate toward him. "You can finish this if you'd like. I'm full."

Neville dumped the rest of her chips on top of his. "How's your beer?"

"Really good," Cho said. "In fact, how about a refill?"

"Sure," he answered, signalling for the bartender.

"This round's on me," Cho said reaching for her bag.

"I've got tonight," Neville shook his head. "You can get next time."

"Neville---"

"I've got it," he insisted. "Really. Gives us a chance to do this again."

"You really are the best," Cho said beaming at him.

He blushed. "I try..."

They spent the next hour and a half at the pub, just talking and drinking. Cho felt light-headed and happier than she'd felt in days.

"Ready to get back?" Neville asked her.

"I suppose," Cho said as he helped her up. "I probably shouldn't have had that third beer."

"I won't tell anyone that you cut loose," Neville promised.

"I'll grab one of those energizing potions when we go back," Cho said.

"Good idea," Neville said putting an arm around her to steady her.

"Sorry," Cho muttered. "I shouldn't be drinking like this. I'm setting a bad example."

"Yes you are a bad influence on me," Neville joked. "I'm going to give up medicine and become a lush and it's all your fault."

Cho nudged his side. "Very, very funny."

Neville grabbed her around the waist and started to tickle her. "Say uncle, Chang."

"Neville!" she laughed. "Stop it!"

"What was that?" Neville asked laughing right along with her. "I didn't catch that..."

"You are so going to get it!" she managed to wiggle away.

"I'm shaking in my boots," Neville said shuddering.

"You should be," Cho advanced on him.

Neville managed to grab her again and he held her close. "You were saying?"

"Not fair," she started laughing again. "You're stronger than me."

Neville laughed. "So you give?"

"Never!" Cho shook her head, her hair flying.

Neville stopped laughing and his face grew serious as he looked at her. "Cho---"

She also stopped laughing. "Yeah?" she asked softly.

"I don't know," Neville said still holding on to her.

She realised she was still in his arms. "Um..." she blushed.

He wasn't sure who kissed who first, but the next moment, the two of them were kissing. It started out tentative and soft, but quickly turned passionate.

Cho held onto him, running her fingers through his hair as their kiss grew even deeper.

Neville pulled away from her, staring at her in disbelief. "Cho, I'm sorry---"

"No," she said breathlessly, pulling him to her again.

"I-I can't," Neville said shaking his head. "I can't do this..."

"Yes you can," Cho replied. "Neville, I love you."

Neville gaped at her. "You're pissed. You don't know what you're saying..."

"I am not pissed," Cho denied. "I've been in love with you for over a year now."

"With me?" Neville asked incredulously. "I'm ----I'm nothing, Cho. You could have anyone...."

"You are not nothing," Cho shook her head. "You are this amazing, caring man who I've come to love since getting to know him. I just... I never knew how to tell you before."

Neville didn't even know how to process this information. He couldn't believe Cho was telling him this now. A wave of guilt washed over him as he thought of Ginny. He'd been so apprehensive about trusting her. He'd been so hard on her and here he was snogging his colleague the very day that he'd confessed his feelings for Ginny.

"Neville..." Cho said softly. "I would never treat you the way she did. Never."

"She and I are starting over," Neville said quietly.

Cho felt like she'd been slapped. "But--"

"I never dreamed you'd feel that way about me," Neville said.

"I do," Cho replied. "I wouldn't lie about this."

"I know you wouldn't," Neville said softly. He found himself stepping closer to her again. "Cho---"

"Yeah?" she asked hopefully.

He wanted to tell her that he had feelings for her, too. But, instead, he kissed her again.

Cho pressed her body against his, throwing her arms around his neck.

"Neville," Cho whispered as Neville kissed her neck.

"I can't help it," he whispered back.

"Just don't stop," she pleaded.

"Do you want to go back to mine?" Neville asked her softly.

"More than you know," she said breathlessly.

Neville smiled at her. "Yeah?"

Cho nodded, not caring that they had to be back at work.

"Wait," Neville said regaining his senses. "Ginny---"

"Neville," Cho shook her head.

"I'm a bloody hypocrite," Neville said turning away from her. "I told her I loved her today, Cho. And then you come along and you tell me that you love me...and I can't think of anything else but that...what the hell is wrong with me?"

"Don't fight it," Cho pleaded.

"I don't want to," Neville admitted.

"I love you," Cho said again.

"I love you too," Neville said softly.

Tears flooded her eyes. "Really?"

Neville nodded. "You're my best friend, Cho."

"You're one of mine too," she reached for his hand.

"I don't want to hurt anyone," Neville said. "And I can't just forget about what I feel for Ginny, Cho."

Cho took a deep breath. "Maybe..." she began softly. "Maybe you need some time."

He nodded. "Just to sort all this out."

Cho leaned in and kissed his cheek. "I'm not going anywhere."

"Except to bed," Neville said trying to keep his tone light. He had a lot of thinking to do.

Cho nodded. She felt slightly disappointed, but at least she had finally admitted her feelings and wasn't out of the running. He had said he LOVED her. That had to mean a lot.

They walked the rest of the way back to the hospital in silence. He avoided temptation by giving her a hug and kiss on the cheek just outside the main entrance.

"I'm going to head on home," he said softly. "I'll see you tomorrow morning."

"I'll cover your rounds tonight," Cho promised. "Thanks Neville."

"Good night," he said smiling at her.

"Night," she said softly.

Neville walked away, his mind reeling. He had a big choice to make. He loved both Ginny and Cho, but it wasn't fair to anyone to string them along. Cho was his best friend and he loved her compassion, her strength and the way she made him feel like he could do anything. And then there was Ginny---the first girl he'd ever fancied. The pretty redhead had grown up quite a bit and he loved how she could make him laugh and how her eyes lit up when she talked about something that interested her.

He let out a short laugh. "I have girl trouble... for the first time in my life."

*** *** ***

Lavender felt quite apprehensive about tonight- part of her wished she hadn't agreed to go, and the other half was a bit excited. She had grabbed her mobile a few times to call Hermione but didn't want to disrupt her friend's assignment. She also thought about ringing Luna, but hadn't done that either.

She'd agonized over what to wear. She didn't know where she and Charlie were going which didn't help matters. Should she go for casual and wear jeans and a jumper? What if they were going to a posh restaurant? Should she wear that little black dress that had been collecting dust in her closet?

She pulled the dress out and took a long look at it. She had bought it ages ago, and had yet to wear it. "What the hell," she shrugged. "I want to look nice for me, and not for anyone else." Wearing the black dress would make Lavender feel good about herself.

She finished her makeup and styled her hair and was just putting on her earrings when she heard a knock at the front door. He was early.

Charlie shifted from one foot to the other as he waited for her to answer. He'd bought her a small bouquet of flowers, hoping she wouldn't read too far into it. It was more of a thank you gesture for helping him find that gift.

Lavender peered through the peephole and was happy to see that Charlie was dressed in a suit and tie. She took a deep breath before opening the door.

"Hi," she said shyly.

"Hi," he answered. "You... wow... you look really pretty."

Lavender smiled at him. "Thanks, you do too. Not that you look pretty...you look handsome." She blushed even more. She was babbling like a complete idiot.

"These are for you," Charlie held the flowers in front of him.

Lavender took them. "They're beautiful. Let me just put them in water. Come on inside..."

"Thanks," Charlie stepped into the doorway. "This is a nice flat you've got here."

"Thanks," Lavender said over her shoulder as she headed to the kitchen. "Hermione and I have been here since we left Hogwarts."

"Hermione Granger right?" Charlie asked. "Ron used to talk about her sometimes."

"Yes," Lavender said looking in one of the cabinets for a vase. "She's my best friend."

Charlie nodded. "What does she do?"

"She's an Auror," Lavender replied. "And right now she's away on her first big case since she graduated from training."

Charlie was impressed. "Good for her. That's fantastic."

Lavender set the vase on the kitchen table and then turned her attention to her date. "What about you? Do you live alone in Romania?"

"I live with some of the guys I work with," Charlie told her. "It's a bit cramped, but we make do."

"How many of you in one place?" Lavender asked interestedly.

"Six," Charlie said ruefully.

Lavender gasped. "Six?"

Charlie nodded. "We're not all there at the same time usually." he helped her on with her cloak.

"I imagine you're used to living with a lot of people though with your brothers and sister," Lavender commented.

"Yeah," Charlie nodded as they left her flat. "I'm used to living in a crowd."

"I would have loved to have brothers and sisters growing up," Lavender said. "I'm an only child."

"Where do your parents live?" he asked.

"Birmingham," Lavender replied.

"That's a lovely area," Charlie nodded.

"It's home," Lavender said. "So ...did you give your mum the gift?"

"She loved it," Charlie nodded. "Thank you again."

"I was happy to help," Lavender said smiling at him.

He offered her his arm. "I hope you like curry."

"I do," Lavender said.

"There was this excellent place I would go to when I lived here," Charlie said. "I know the owners."

"Is it within walking distance?" Lavender asked. "Or should we hail a taxi?"

"We can walk," Charlie told her.

"Sounds good," Lavender said linking her arm in his. It was a force of habit that she always did on dates and she hoped that she wasn't making him uncomfortable.

He was pleased at her gesture and they made pleasant small talk on their way to the little restaurant.

"You were Head Boy when you were at Hogwarts, right?" Lavender asked him.

Charlie nodded. "And so was Bill, before me."

"But not Fred and George or Ron," Lavender said as he held the door open for her.

Charlie laughed. "For obvious reasons, no."

"This is a nice place," Lavender said looking around.

"We have the table over there in the corner," Charlie pointed.

Lavender led the way to their table and was pleasantly surprised when he held out her chair. "Chivalry isn't dead...."

Charlie turned red. "Well, my dad always told me to treat women like I'd treat my mother."

Lavender smiled at him. "He didn't pass that on to Ron...on our first date; he made me pay for his sweets at Honeydukes and then wouldn't share..."

Charlie shook his head. "And if it had been Fred or George, you wouldn't have wanted to eat anything they put in front of you."

"So apparently your father got through to you and not the others," Lavender said. She picked up her menu.

"Seems that way," Charlie looked at his own menu.

"What do you recommend?" Lavender asked.

"Well, if you like chicken, this is a good one," Charlie pointed. "Or fish here..."

"I think I'll go with the chicken," Lavender said. She peered over at him. He really was quite handsome, she thought.

"It's my favourite," he told her. "I always order that."

The owners of the restaurant came over to say hello and Charlie greeted them warmly. He introduced them to Lavender and explained that they'd all gone to school together.

"He helped get me through Charms," Blake told Lavender. "And Potions...and Care of Magical Creatures..."

"Don't forget Divination and Herbology," Charlie joked.

"He helped you out full stop, Blake," Nora said grinning at her husband.

"Did you go to Hogwarts, too?" Blake asked Lavender.

"Yes," she replied. "I was at school with Charlie's brother, Ron."

Blake's eyes grew large, but he nudged Charlie. "Robbing the cradle, eh mate?"

Charlie turned a laugh into a cough. "We're just having a friendly dinner."

"Right," Blake said winking at Charlie.

"We'll have someone come and get your order," Nora told them. "It's really great to see you again, Charlie."

"You too," Charlie nodded. "Thanks Nora."

"They seem nice," Lavender said to him once they were alone.

"They're good people," Charlie said. "I was best mates with Blake in school- we were pretty inseparable."

"I was about like that with Parvati Patil," Lavender said. "We grew apart though after everything that happened with Luna in my last year."

"She never got over what happened?" Charlie asked.

Lavender shook her head. "Her twin sister Padma was one of the first people attacked. She blamed Luna for everything and even after we found out that Luna wasn't herself during that time, Parvati didn't care. It's so strange, Charlie. I spent six years as her best friend and now we're strangers."

"That's a shame," Charlie replied. "You and Luna are good friends though?"

"I'd like to think so," Lavender replied. "And if anything good came out of this, Hermione and I became friends. We're different as night and day but we get along so well."

"I'm afraid I don't know her very well," Charlie said. "I think I've met her all of once."

"Perhaps she'll be back before you leave for Romania," Lavender said hopefully.

A waiter came over and took their orders, interrupting their conversation.

"I'll have the chicken," Lavender said.

"Same here," Charlie added. "And can we have extra Nan bread?"

"Of course," the waiter replied. "And to drink?"

"White wine?" Lavender asked.

"Sounds good to me," Charlie said. "Make that two."

"Very good," the waiter nodded. "I'll bring your drinks right now."

"How much longer before you have to go back?" Lavender asked Charlie.

"Trying to get rid of me?" he teased.

She blushed. "No, I didn't mean it like that."

"Only joking," Charlie said. "I have about three more days here."

"Only three?" she asked.

"Time goes by fast," Charlie said. "It seems like just yesterday I was arriving..."

"Maybe when I come to Romania for my shoot I can come visit you?" Lavender suggested tentatively.

"You probably wouldn't want to hang out at my reservation," Charlie said.

"I'm rather fascinated by dragons," Lavender confessed. "I always thought they were cool."

Charlie smiled. "You are?"

She nodded. "Ron told me once how Hagrid had a Norwegian Ridgeback our first year at school. I believe he said you took it for him?"

"Norbert," Charlie said nodding. "We still have him, actually."

Lavender smiled. "And I remember them during the Triwizard Tournament my fourth year of school. They're really quite beautiful."

Charlie was pleasantly surprised. "I was there, actually. My colleagues and I brought the dragons for the tournament."

"You were there?" Lavender asked, sipping her wine.

"I was," Charlie said softly. "And you were...you were in your fourth year..."

"It seems so long ago," Lavender shook her head.

Charlie fell silent, thinking yet again of how young this girl was. He kept hearing Blake's joke about robbing the cradle in his head. Of course, this wasn't really a date.

"It's funny," Lavender said. "I know you're eight years older than I am, but it doesn't feel like we're too far apart."

"Eight years is quite a bit though," Charlie said quietly.

"Only if you let it bother you," Lavender wasn't quite sure why she was pursuing this.

"And you dated my little brother," Charlie said.

Lavender sighed and looked out the window. "And he's happily engaged to another woman."

Charlie was about to say something else when a tall man with dark features came over to their table.

"Lavender, I thought that was you," he said.

The blonde turned and looked up at the familiar man. "Darren---what are you doing here?"

"I'm here with Katia," Darren gestured to the woman waiting for him on the other side of the room.

"How nice," Lavender said icily.

"How have you been?" Darren asked.

"Fine," Lavender said coolly. "Since two days ago? Just peachy."

"Lavender, you know you really should get over this," Darren said.

Charlie stood up. "I for one would like to thank you, David....for breaking up with Lavender."

"Excuse me?" Darren raised an eyebrow.

"If you hadn't broken up with her, we'd have never found each other," Charlie said pushing past Darren and offering Lavender his hand. "Right, sweetheart?"

Before Lavender could reply, Charlie had pulled her to her feet and into his arms. And then to her complete surprise, he kissed her.

She quickly got over her surprise and kissed him back. "Right..." she said breathlessly, a smile on her face.

"Who is this bloke?" Darren demanded. "Were you seeing him while we were together?"

"This bloke is Charlie," Charlie said. "And I know how to treat a woman like Lavender. And I'd also never use the old "it's not you; it's me" excuse on ANY woman."

"You told him that?" Darren asked glaring at Lavender.

"You were the one that said it," Lavender said as Charlie put his arm protectively around her.

"Blake?" Charlie called to his friend. "Would you mind boxing up our dinner? I think Lavender and I are going to take ours home." He looked at Lavender. "Is that okay with you, love?"

"Fine," Lavender nodded.

Darren was gaping at them. "Lavender---"

"Goodbye, Darren." Lavender turned her back on him.

Charlie paid for their meal and Nora handed Lavender their dinners. "Good night---"

"Good night, David," Charlie said waving at the other man, who was just staring at them open-mouthed.

Lavender held in her laughter until they were outside. "I can't believe that!"

"I'm sorry I overstepped my bounds, but Merlin what a wanker," Charlie said shaking his head.

"You didn't," Lavender said shyly. "I appreciate what you did in there."

Charlie took the bag from her. "Did you see the look on his face?"

She nodded. "I'm not as upset as I thought I would be. I thought seeing him again would be the end of the world."

"He's in there right now cursing himself for letting you go," Charlie told her. "As he should be..."

Lavender blushed. "I don't know about that..."

"I do know one thing," Charlie said. "I'm still hungry...do you want to take this back to yours?"

She nodded. "I'm hungry too. And we can put on some music; have a little more wine..."

"Sounds good to me," Charlie said taking her hand.

She squeezed his fingers in hers. Lavender found herself liking Charlie more and more as the evening progressed.

They were still laughing when they arrived back at her flat. "You find something on the wireless and I'll take care of the food."

"Sounds good," he headed into her sitting room.

Lavender plated their food and found a bottle of wine in the icebox.

"All right," she said, balancing everything in her hands.

Charlie was sitting down on her sofa. "Anything I can do to help?"

"Nope," Lavender set it down. "I've just got to grab the goblets."

"Is this station okay?" he asked.

"It's fine," Lavender nodded. "I'll be right back."

Charlie saw some candles on the bookshelf and he wondered if perhaps he should light them. But, then again, he didn't want to be too cheesy or make her think that he was thinking this was a date.

He decided to anyway. Just as he set them on the table, she reappeared in the doorway.

"I was going to get those," she said softly.

"You don't mind?" he asked sheepishly. "I thought it might be nice."

She shook her head. "I love candlelight."

"This is nice," Charlie said.

Lavender nodded. "It really is. I'm having a great time tonight."

"Even when blokes you barely know grab you and snog you?" Charlie joked.

Lavender blushed. "It wasn't a bad kiss..."

Charlie looked at her. "It wasn't?"

She shook her head. "I liked it."

"I can do better," Charlie said softly.

The room suddenly felt very, very warm. "You can?" she whispered.

Charlie moved closer to her on the sofa. "I can..."

Lavender closed her eyes as he leaned in and pressed his lips to hers again.

His arms snaked around her waist pulling her closer as he deepened the kiss.

She had never kissed anyone quite like this before. He was gentle, passionate, and the way he touched her made her feel wanted.

"How's that?" Charlie asked when they pulled apart.

"Amazing..." Lavender said dazedly.

"I wasn't going to do that," Charlie said resting his forehead on hers.

"I'm really glad you did though," she replied. "I'm not exactly sure what's going on here... but I like it. A lot."

"I do too," Charlie said. "You're amazing."

Lavender touched his face and kissed him again.

It had been quite some time since he'd felt this way about a girl. His reservations about her age were slowly evaporating away.

"Charlie," Lavender said softly. "I know it's soon... but we could take this slow and see where it goes?"

"I'd like that," Charlie said squeezing her hand. "I'd like that very much."

She smiled up at him. "Really?"

"Really," he said giving her another kiss.

Lavender melted against him, her eyes closing again.

"We'd better eat before this gets cold," Charlie said after a few moments.

"Right," Lavender pulled away reluctantly.

"We can snog some more later," he promised.

She smiled at him. "This is really unexpected, but I like it."

"Yeah," Charlie said smiling back at her. "And you know Luna's going to love this."

"I know she says she can't see the future, but she must have known something," Lavender shook her head.

"She did," Charlie said before taking a bite of his chicken. "This is actually one of the best first dates I've had."

"Me too," Lavender agreed, reaching for the container of rice.

"So is it too early to ask if you'll be my date for Ron and Luna's wedding?" he asked.

Lavender grinned. "I'd love to be your date to the wedding."

Charlie raised his glass to her. "So...I guess this is to new beginnings."

She nodded as she picked up her goblet. "To a great new beginning."

They clinked glasses. "And to annoying little brothers and future sisters-in-law," Charlie chimed in.

She laughed. "And good friends."

"And to snogging," Charlie said winking at her.

Lavender raised her glass higher. "Lots of snogging. Lots and lots of snogging."

Charlie felt better than he had in quite some time and for the first time, he didn't care about their age difference or the fact that she'd once dated his brother.

"You were right about that place," Lavender sighed and sat back. "I haven't eaten like that in ages."

"Weasleys know about food," Charlie said.

"I'd never doubt that for a moment," Lavender said. "If you want dessert, I believe I have some ice cream."

"I do want dessert," Charlie said setting his plate aside.

"I'll go get it--" Lavender began.

Charlie took her hand. "Not that kind of dessert..."

"Oh..." comprehension dawned in her eyes.

Charlie leaned in and gave her a kiss. "Very sweet..."

"Yes you are," she said softly.

They didn't talk much after that and Lavender couldn't wait to share the news with Hermione. She just hoped her best friend was doing okay with Harry.

*** *** ***

Harry sat down on the chaise lounge with his beer and smiled to himself. He'd spent the morning in town, visiting a jeweller. He'd found the perfect ring for Hermione and planned to give it to her tonight.

They'd split up for the day. She'd volunteered to tail Dolohov and Gradwell who were having some big meeting. He didn't like the idea of her being alone with those two men but she had his Invisibility Cloak.

And when he'd expressed doubts, she'd argued that she was more than capable of taking care of herself.

He knew he'd have to learn to trust her. Hermione was quite independent and wouldn't take kindly to him wanting her under surveillance at all times.

He felt someone coming up behind him and they placed their hands over his eyes. "Oooooh, Janie..."

"Not Janie," Monique purred in his ears.

Harry jerked up so fast he spilled his beer. "Monique!"

She was wearing a black string bikini and she winked at him as she sat down on the chaise lounge beside him. "Mind if I sit down?"

"Uh... no that's fine," Harry gulped. He was in love with Hermione, but he couldn't deny that Monique was one hell of a beautiful woman.

She grinned seductively at him as she stretched out on the chair.

"How are you?" he asked awkwardly.

"Wouldn't you like to know?" Monique said undoing the straps of her bikini. "I hope you don't mind...I don't want tan lines..."

"It's fine," Harry averted his eyes.

Monique smiled at him. "Where is your lovely wife today?"

"Shopping," Harry lied. "She's not satisfied with the gifts we're bringing back, so she's gone to get more."

Monique turned toward him exposing more of her cleavage. "I know what it's like to not be satisfied..."

Harry reached for what was left of his beer. "Right," he grunted, downing it quickly.

"You could help if you wanted," Monique whispered conspiratorially. "I won't tell if you won't..."

"Help?" Harry asked.

"Satisfy me," Monique said in a husky voice.

Harry's eyes widened. "Monique--"

"It'll be our little secret," Monique said. "I've seen you looking at me and you must know how attracted to you I am..."

"I... think you're very beautiful," Harry said. "But I'm married. And there's no one who could get me to cheat on Janie."

"If you're worried about Antonin, don't," Monique told him. "He shags who he wants. I shag who I want. And right now, I want you."

If he had met Monique a year ago, he'd have already been headed back to her room. As it was, Hermione flashed behind his eyes and he knew there wouldn't be any other woman but her in his life from then on. "I'm sorry," he shook his head.

Monique frowned. "You'll change your mind, James."

"I don't think so," Harry replied.

"You will," Monique said smugly. "And when you do, I'll be ready."

Harry reached down and grabbed his shirt. "I think I'll go back to my room now," he said.

"Go and take your cold shower," Monique said putting on her sunglasses.

"Don’t' need one," Harry replied. "I'll see you around, Monique."

"Laters," she said waving at him.

Harry slung his shirt over his shoulder as he headed back or the cottage. He wondered if Hermione was back yet from her mission.

He was also second-guessing his actions. He probably should have stayed there for a little longer to see if Monique would give up any additional information.

It felt weird now to have another woman hit on him. He'd need to remember not to let that bother him for future assignments.

Hermione was in the cottage when he returned. She was chatting on her mobile with someone. "Lupin," she mouthed to him.

Harry nodded and moved to see what she'd found out.

"...meeting with someone tonight after his poker match," Hermione was saying. "I think it's the person who is putting up the money for this big thing they're planning..."

Harry's ears perked up at that.

"Yes, Harry's been invited to it," Hermione told Lupin. "I'm going to snoop around and see what I can find out. Gradwell never plays in the games so I was going to tail him..."

"That's a good idea," Lupin told her. "I'm quite pleased with this new information, Hermione."

Hermione beamed. "Thanks, Remus. I'm---that is we---are really determined to solve this case."

Remus chuckled, and Harry nearly fell over at the sound. "I'll talk to you both after the game tonight then."

Hermione hung up and looked at Harry. "Sorry about that..."

"So you can't wait to solve this?" Harry teased her. "I see how it is."

Hermione swatted at him. "Give me a break. I'm trying to prove myself. You don't have to because you're you...but this is my first big case."

"And you're doing great," Harry told her. "Trust me, if you can get a compliment from Lupin, you're good for life."

Hermione gave him a kiss. "I hope so. So, what have you been up to?"

Harry decided not to tell her about Monique hitting on him. "Nothing really," he replied. "I was out by the pool for a little bit then decided to come back here."

"Taking it easy, were you?" Hermione teased.

Harry poked her side. "So you found out Dolohov's meeting with his benefactor again?"

"Tonight," Hermione told him. "Apparently, Dolohov and Gradwell don't think that much of him."

"Really," Harry said. "What did they say?"

"Well, it's more like what they didn't say," Hermione replied. "They kept talking about what an idiot this person was and how he seems to think he's in charge but that once this is all said and done, they're going to be back in charge...or something like that."

"Hm," Harry said thoughtfully. "I'll see what I can do to tag along tonight after the game and find out who this is."

"I don't know if they'll let you go along," Hermione said. "How do you think you'll manage that?"

"After the game is over, I'll pretend to be pissed about losing again and say I'm headed back here," Harry told her. "I'll follow them."

"Just be careful," Hermione said.

"I will," Harry replied, giving her a kiss.

"I love you," Hermione said resting her head on his shoulder. "And I don't want anything to take you away from me after all that we've done to get back to this."

"Nothing's going to do that," Harry wrapped his arms around her.

"I called my mum and dad earlier," Hermione told him.

"You did?" Harry asked. "How are they?"

"They're fine," Hermione said. "Until I told them that I was engaged..."

Harry gulped. "They hate me now, don’t' they?"

Hermione laughed. "No, silly. They were fine until I told them that we were engaged and then they were ecstatic."

Harry poked her side again. "Very funny, Granger."

"They already love you," Hermione reassured him.

"Like you do," Harry swung her around.

Hermione giggled. "Harry!"

"Come on, I passed the parent exam," Harry laughed. "I have reason to celebrate."

"Now if we can only get past Lupin, we'll be in the clear," Hermione said.

"We're going to crack this case wide open," Harry said. "And soon at that. Lupin will have no choice but to let us be."

"And I keep telling myself that he can't really say anything since he's with Tonks," Hermione said.

"Sirius always takes great pleasure in reminding him of that," Harry said with a grin.

Hermione laughed. "I like Sirius."

"He likes you too," Harry nuzzled her neck.

"I have an idea," Hermione said closing her eyes.

"Do tell," Harry answered.

"How about you go and start the shower," Hermione suggested. "And I'll join you..."

Harry grinned. "I like this idea..."

Hermione gave him a kiss. "I'll be right in...I just want to check in with Lavender. She left me a voice mail."

"I'll be waiting," Harry pressed his lips to hers.

Hermione picked up her mobile again and dialled her home number. Lavender didn't pick up and Hermione left a message. She was about to join her fiancé in the bathroom when there was a knock on the door.

13. The Plot Thickens

Authors’ note: We hope you enjoy the latest chapter. It’s another long one with lots of H/Hr in it! We figure we all need that to keep up our “delusions”.

With a longing look toward the bathroom, Hermione turned for the door. When she opened the door, she was surprised to see Monique standing there.

"Oh, you're back," Monique said with a pout.

"Can I help you?" Hermione asked, instantly suspicious of the woman's reaction.

"I was wondering if James was here," Monique said trying to look over Hermione's shoulder.

"He is," Hermione didn't open the door any wider. "He's busy though."

"Cold shower?" Monique asked.

"I don't believe so," Hermione answered.

"He and I were having a laugh earlier on the beach," Monique explained. "I just wanted to see if he was up for a swim."

"He isn't," Hermione answered coolly. "We're on our honeymoon, and we're spending time together."

Monique looked dismissively at her. "Oh, well...just tell him I'll be around if he gets bored."

Hermione's eyes narrowed. "James isn't bored," she was unable to shrug off her anger.

"That's not what he told me," Monique said. "But you go ahead and have your fun..."

"We will, thanks," Hermione nearly slammed the door in Monique's face.

"Janie---" Harry called out from the bathroom. "Come on, love. It's lonely in here..."

Hermione tried to dismiss the feelings of insecurity Monique had made flare up inside her. Harry loved her; he wasn't interested in that tart.

She opened the bathroom door and was hit by a wave of steam.

"Lavender talking you ears off then?" Harry asked.

"I didn't get a hold of her," Hermione answered quietly.

"Get your sweet arse in here then," Harry said poking his head out. "Hermione?"

"Coming," Hermione replied distractedly.

"Okay," Harry said grinning at her.

Hermione undid the straps of her dress and got into the shower with him. She vowed not to let him see what was bothering her.

"Hello, you," Harry said pulling her close.

"Hi," Hermione whispered, closing her eyes as the hot water beat down on her.

He kissed her, but her mind wasn't on what he was doing. She kept thinking about him on the beach with Monique.

James and I were having a laugh; Hermione heard the words run through her head. I wanted to know if he wanted to go for a swim...

"So you were on the beach earlier?" Hermione asked.

"More by the pool," Harry answered. "Why?"

"Just curious," Hermione said. "And you were alone?"

"Just me and the sun," Harry replied.

"No one bothered you at all?" Hermione pressed.

"Well, there was this annoying tourist from the states who kept asking me if I was interested in life insurance," Harry replied nuzzling her neck.

Was he lying?" Hermione wondered. She hated herself for not being able to decide if he was telling her the truth or if Monique was.

He pressed her against the tile and Hermione went through the motions, but she wasn't really there. Harry though didn't seem to notice.

She did manage to smile at him when they were getting out. "What time is the game tonight?"

"Nine," Harry said handing her a towel.

Hermione nodded as she dried herself off. "Sounds good."

"I hate to lose," Harry said wrapping a towel around his waist.

"So why don't you try winning a few hands near the end?" Hermione suggested.

"I might just do that to save my pride," Harry said placing a kiss on her bare shoulder. "You always have the best ideas."

She closed her eyes and leaned against him. "I love you Harry," she whispered.

"I love you too," Harry said putting his arms around her. "Very much."

"Always, right?" she asked.

"That sounds about right," Harry said kissing her shoulder again.

"Okay," Hermione hugged him tightly.

"You okay?" Harry asked.

"I'm fine," Hermione answered.

"Well, I'm going to get dressed and listen in on the feed from Dolohov's office," he told her.

"Sounds good," Hermione replied. "We might be able to pick something else up from that."

"Let's hope so," Harry said walking out of the bathroom.

Hermione looked after him for a moment before getting herself dressed quickly.

Her mobile phone was ringing when she came out of the bathroom and she picked it up. "Hello?"

"Hermione?" Lavender's voice came across the line.

"Lav," Hermione smiled. "I tried to ring you earlier."

"I was out," Lavender said happily. "On a date!"

"With Darren?" Hermione asked in confusion. She wasn't sure why that would be news to her.

"Ewww," Lavender said. "No, we broke up."

"When?" Hermione asked. "I thought things were going so well for you two..."

"They were until he decided to go back to his ex," Lavender explained. "And so I was feeling really down and since you weren’t around, I ran into Luna and she gave me this reading and it turned out it was true and then she set me up with Ron's brother and I didn't think it was such a great idea---"

"Take a breath," Hermione interjected. "Ron's brother? Which one?"

"Charlie," Lavender confessed. "And he's positively dreamy, Hermione."

"He's the one that lives in Romania, right?" Hermione asked.

"He works with dragons there," Lavender said. "And... we're taking it slow. We weren't even going to get together at all, but it just sort of happened."

"He's quite a bit older than you," Hermione commented.

"Only eight years," Lavender answered. "Hermione... please be happy for me. I don't need a lecture..."

"I wasn't going to lecture," Hermione said. "And I am happy for you. If he makes you happy, that's good enough for me."

"Thanks," Lavender said. "I've missed you so much this week. I can't wait for you to come back."

"I've missed you too," Hermione said. "And there's something that's happened to me too."

"What?" Lavender asked. "Is it about your case?"

Hermione stepped back into the loo so Harry wouldn't hear her. "Harry and I are back together."

"You're what?" Lavender squealed. "But Hermione--"

"Being in close quarters like this kind of brought it about," Hermione told her. "And he even...he asked me to marry him..."

"HE ASKED YOU TO MARRY HIM?" Lavender shrieked so loudly that Harry looked over at her.

Hermione closed the door to the bathroom so she could have privacy. "Yes, he did...but there's this woman..."

"Hermione, start at the beginning," Lavender commanded.

Hermione told her best friend the details, leaving out important points about the case.

"What kind of cow hits on another bloke when he's on his honeymoon?" Lavender asked incredulously.

"This one," Hermione sighed. "The problem is, she's absolutely gorgeous."

"So are you," Lavender said loyally.

"Not like her," Hermione shook her head. "This woman is like a cat. She slinks around and... She purrs and she's just so, I don't know... together."

"And she's a skank who hits on blokes in their honeymoon," Lavender chimed in. "Reminds me of Pansy Parkinson. Do you know that cow actually hit on Ron when he and I were together?"

Hermione shook her head. "I just feel terrible for allowing myself to get taken in by her games. I know Harry loves me."

"You need to fight fire with fire," Lavender said thoughtfully.

"We don't have that much time left here," Hermione replied softly.

"Well, he is engaged to you," Lavender told her. "That's something."

"Right," Hermione said. "We'll talk properly about everything when I get back. But I do want you to be my maid of honour."

"I'm already planning your hen weekend," Lavender said happily.

"Anything else going on at home?" Hermione asked. "I feel as if we've been away for weeks instead of just one."

"You know that Ron and Luna are also engaged, right?" Lavender asked.

"What?" Hermione asked. "When did that happen?"

"Just a few days ago," Lavender replied. "They're very happy. "

"How lovely," Hermione said. "I'll act surprised when I come back when she tells me."

"Don't worry about Monique," Lavender told her. "You're in love. Trust in that."

"I will," Hermione felt better. "Thanks Lav. I can't wait to hear more about you and Charlie when I come back."

"And I can't wait to tell you all about him," Lavender said dreamily.

"We'll have a girl’s night when I come back," Hermione promised. "Just the two of us."

"I can't wait," Lavender said. "And congratulations!"

"You too," Hermione said. "I'll see you soon Lav."

Harry was in the sitting room, leaning back in his chair. Hermione could hear unfamiliar voices.

"Dolohov's cleaning staff is in his office," Harry explained.

"Oh," Hermione sat down next to him. "Anything interesting from them?"

"They're talking about what they're going to do tonight," Harry said shaking his head. "Other than that...no..."

Hermione leaned against him. "Ron and Luna are engaged."

Harry smiled. "That's great news."

"Yes it is," Hermione replied. "I'm happy for them."

"And how is Lavender?" Harry asked.

"Fine," Hermione answered. "She actually broke up with Darren and is now going with Ron's brother Charlie."

"Is that one of the twins?" Harry asked.

"No," Hermione answered. "Fred and George are the twins. Charlie lives in Romania and works with dragons, I believe."

"And he's with Lavender?" Harry asked thoughtfully.

"Apparently Luna set them up," Hermione said.

"Luna, the matchmaker," Harry said grinning at Hermione.

"I think she just wants everyone to be as happy as she is," Hermione smiled back at him.

"Then she'll be happy to hear about us, Harry said putting his arm around her.

Hermione relaxed against him as Harry kissed her forehead.

"We'll be home soon," Harry said softly.

"It's funny," Hermione said. "I wanted to get an assignment like this so bad, and now all I want to do is go home and look at wedding magazines."

"I never would have figured you for wedding magazines," Harry teased.

"I never really saw myself getting married, at least not for awhile," Hermione returned.

"That makes two of us," Harry said.

Hermione kissed him. "I can't wait."

"When did you want to get married?" Harry asked her.

"As soon as possible?" Hermione asked.

Harry laughed. "We should wait..."

"I suppose it wouldn't matter too much," Hermione agreed. "When we get back, we'll find a place and we'll take it from there."

"Just let me know when and where and I'll be there," Harry said giving her a lingering kiss.

They were beginning to snog quite heatedly when Dolohov's voice came over the transmitter. "You better not have moved my files," he was snarling at the cleaning staff.

"We didn't, sir," one of the maids said. "Is there anything else we can do?"

"No," Dolohov snapped.

Harry and Hermione exchanged a look.

"What's got his knickers in a twist?" Hermione asked.

"What doesn't," Harry rolled his eyes.

"If that wanker calls here one more time threatening me," Dolohov was saying to someone. "I'd like to see him try and do this by himself!"

"He could never do it on his own sir," Gradwell replied. "Tonight we'll make sure he knows where he stands on this issue."

"Bastard," Dolohov muttered.

"We'll take care of him," Gradwell replied.

"We'd better," Dolohov growled. "I'm sick of dealing with him."

"Will they just bloody say who it is already!" Hermione wanted to explode.

"Cornelius has been a thorn in my side since this whole thing began," Dolohov said.

"Cornelius," Harry said thoughtfully.

"Harry," Hermione's head shot up. "Fudge! Cornelius Fudge!"

"The former minister?" Harry asked. "Bloody hell---"

"If he's in on this..." Hermione's brain worked fast. "Perhaps he's trying to regain his title. He didn't exactly leave willingly."

"And where does Dolohov fit in to this?" Harry thought aloud.

"I'm not sure," Hermione replied, getting up and pacing. "But this is huge, Harry. Fudge is in league with Dolohov- and don’t' forget, you overheard him talking to Macnair. These are Death Eaters we're dealing with."

Harry sighed. "That's just brilliant. I've missed them."

Hermione looked over at him. "We need to report this."

"Yes we do," Harry said. "And I need to get into that meeting with Fudge tonight."

Hermione nodded. "We both do."

"Not we," Harry said. "Me."

"Don't even think about leaving me out of this," Hermione said sharply.

"There's no way he'd let you into that meeting," Harry argued.

"And he'll let you?" Hermione crossed her arms.

"Probably not," Harry admitted. "But---"

"I'm not just your girlfriend, Harry," Hermione cut him off. "I'm a capable Auror and you can't just leave me at home while you do this all on your own."

"Will you wear the cloak?" Harry asked.

"Yes," Hermione promised.

"Fine," Harry relented. "But Hermione- and I'm not just saying this because I've been doing it longer- if anything happens tonight, you let me make the first move."

"Why are you saying it then?" Hermione asked.

"Because I want you to remember that," Harry was serious.

"You don't think I'm capable," Hermione said angrily.

"That has nothing to do with it," Harry forced his tone to remain calm. "This could be dangerous. I'm not asking you to stay out of it, I'm just asking you to let me make the first move. That's ALL."

"Why would you get to make the first move?" Hermione asked. "That's the most sexist remark..."

"Because I've been in this situation before," Harry shook his head. "Damn it Hermione, will you listen without jumping to conclusions?"

"So if someone comes after me, do I just stand there?" Hermione asked him sarcastically. "Wait for you to save me?"

Harry closed his eyes for a moment. "You will be in the cloak," he said tightly. "If someone does something, let me make the first move. You'll know what to do after that. All I'm asking, is that you wait until the right moment. I don't want anything to happen to you!"

She softened. "I don't want anything to happen to you, either."

"Just trust me," Harry said quietly.

"I do," Hermione said. "I just---I don't like you thinking of me just as your girlfriend. I am an Auror. I passed training. I'm quite capable."

"I know you are," Harry reached for her hands. "And you're more than just my girlfriend. You're my partner, Hermione."

"I might have overreacted," Hermione admitted begrudgingly.

Harry smiled crookedly at her. "You might have..."

Hermione hugged him. "I love you."

Harry held her closely. "I love you too."

"Nothing's going to happen to me," she said softly.

"I know," Harry said. "Nothing will happen to either of us if we take proper precautions."

"Right," Hermione agreed.

"Tonight might just be it," Harry looked down at her.

Hermione nodded.

"Will you be ready to leave this place?" Harry asked.

"I'll be glad to get back to being plain old Hermione Granger," Hermione replied.

"You will never be plain," Harry answered.

"Just old," Hermione joked.

"Maybe someday," Harry teased.

"How about you?" Hermione asked. "You'll go back to Vancouver to pack up your things, right?"

"I guess," Harry replied. "Perhaps you’ll have to come with me."

"To make sure that you come back," Hermione said grinning at him.

"I'll come back," Harry told her. "But you can fight off the hordes of angry women."

"Hordes?" Hermione asked.

"Maybe a few less than that." he answered.

Hermione fell silent at this. She'd really tried to put those other women behind her. "Um...how many were there exactly?"

"Not that many," he reassured her. "Five or so. It wasn't a big deal."

"Five or so," Hermione repeated.

"Hermione," Harry gave her a look. "This doesn't matter. Not anymore."

"I know," Hermione said looking away. "I'm going to go and take a kip."

She was obviously pissed at him yet again, but Harry didn't feel like going into another argument. "We have dinner in a few hours," he reminded her.

Hermione shut the bedroom door behind her. She didn't like feeling insecure.

Harry stretched out on the sofa and turned on the telly. Sometimes, when he knew he was reaching the end of a case, he would let his mind wander. Usually he could think back and pick up a few things he hadn't realised before.

He went over everything he knew of Dolohov and the little he knew of his henchman, Gradwell.

"And Fudge," he muttered. "What could you possibly be up to?"

Although he'd been in Canada when Fudge had lost his re-election, Harry knew that the former minister had lost popularity over the years which culminated in the new Minister's election. Fudge was known for being stubborn and his unwillingness to change was legendary.

The connection was right there, and he just couldn't piece the last two pieces of the puzzle together.

"Hermione!" he called out.

Hermione turned on her side and tried to ignore him. He probably had forgotten to tell her about the six other girls he'd slept with.

"Hermione!"

With a groan she got up and opened the door. "What!"

"What was the main issue that brought about Fudge's ouster?" he asked her.

Hermione thought for a moment. "His stance against Muggles and Muggleborns," she said slowly. "He was trying to pass reforms to keep Muggleborns from being educated."

Harry rolled his eyes. "Sounds like him. The wanker didn't believe Voldemort was back until it was too damn late."

Hermione bit her lower lip. "It's almost as if he turns a blind eye towards troubles. That's what got him kicked out of office in the first place."

"The new Minister is a half-blood, right?" Harry asked. "It would make sense that he'd be for rights for Muggleborns."

Hermione was deep in thought as she began pacing again. "So obviously Dolohov, Fudge and the Death Eaters want him out so they can regain control of everything."

"Fudge couldn't do it on his own, so he's turned to Dolohov," Harry continued her train of thought.

"Dolohov knows all the Death Eaters," Hermione's eyes narrowed.

"But Dolohov wouldn't do this just for the money," Harry said. "He's going to double-cross Fudge. I know he is..."

"So perhaps Dolohov plans to use Fudge for the financial backing, and then he'll overthrow him once he's back in a position of power." Hermione nodded. "But in order for Fudge to be Minister, they'll have to..."

"…get rid of the current Minister," Harry finished. "That's why they've been monitoring his schedule. They're going to kill him, Hermione."

Hermione paled. "Oh Merlin..."

"But when?" Harry asked.

"That's what we need to find out tonight," she answered quietly.

"We will," Harry said. "And I'm going to enjoy sending Dolohov to Azkaban."

"Me too," Hermione agreed grimly. "And his slimy cohorts."

*** *** ***

With Harry out of town, Neville wasn't sure who he could talk to about his current situation. He certainly couldn't go to Ron, and he wasn't very close to either Dean or Seamus.

"Luna," he said to himself. He decided to use his lunch to go see her.

Because of the rain, Luna wasn't working today. She was more than happy to see him and welcomed him with a big hug.

"Do you mind me coming over unannounced?" Neville asked. "It's just... I need to talk to someone."

"I don't mind at all," Luna said smiling at him. "You're one of my oldest friends. Come on in!"

"Thanks," Neville replied. "You know, I never really congratulated you on your engagement."

"Thanks," Luna said shutting the door. "We have so much to plan."

"If you need any help, let me know." Neville offered.

"We will," Luna promised. "I was just going to make some tea. Would you like some?"

"Sure," Neville replied, following her into the kitchen.

"Molly has been so happy about you and Ginny," Luna said conversationally as she put on the kettle.

Neville nodded absently. "I suppose..."

Luna turned and looked at him. "But you're not?"

"I don't know," Neville said. "That's why I need to talk to you."

"Okay," Luna said, leaning against the counter.

"I think I'm in love with Cho Chang," Neville confessed. "Problem is, I also have feelings for Ginny."

"Cho?" Luna asked taken aback. "But I thought---"

"We went out the other night for dinner," Neville said. "And on our way back, we kissed. She told me she was in love with me."

Luna wanted to say something, but she stayed quiet.

"And the thing is, I realised that I've got the same sort of feelings for her," Neville looked down at his cup. "But then there's Ginny... she's changed a lot."

"Yes she has," Luna agreed. "And she loves you."

"That's why I don't know what to do," Neville replied.

"Bit of a dilemma, that is," Luna said thoughtfully.

Neville nodded. "I don't want to hurt either of them. And what gets me, is the more I think about this, the more I think of being with Cho."

"I don't know why you needed my help then," Luna said softly. "Sounds as if you've made up your mind."

"But I don't want to hurt Ginny," Neville said. "And I love her too. It's just... I've been trying to make it the same, and now that Malfoy's around again, I just can't help but think she might go to him."

"But you don't know that she would," Luna said. "She really, really cares about you. The other night we had her around and she kept saying how great things were going and how happy she was."

"This is why I can't figure out what I want," Neville put his head in his hands.

Luna patted his arm. "You have to follow your heart."

"My heart is what's confusing the hell out of me," Neville sat back.

"Does Ginny know about Cho?" Luna asked.

"She might suspect something," Neville replied. "They don't particularly seem to like each other. And Cho thinks Ginny's going to cheat on me again."

"What do you think?" Luna asked.

Neville didn't know. "I don't trust Malfoy as far as I could throw him. And every time I see him with Ginny, it just makes me think of when I saw them snogging in the Astronomy Tower. I'll never forget that as long as I live."

"She made a mistake," Luna said. "I know you were hurt and I don't know what I'd have done if I'd caught Ronald in that same situation..."

"We all make mistakes," Neville said. "But the thing is... she consciously made that decision to go off with Malfoy."

Luna nodded. "That's true."

"And no matter what I do, I can't just forget that," Neville said. "But at the same time, I promised her we're starting over. I told her I loved her. But now I haven't talked to her in a few days and it's like I wondered why I said that."

"You don't love her?" Luna asked.

"Again, I'm not sure," Neville shook her head. "When did this all get so bloody confusing?"

"I wish I could tell you what to do," Luna said thoughtfully. "I really do, but this has to be your decision, Neville. Whatever you decide, you know that I'll always be your friend and I'll support your decision."

"Thanks," Neville said glumly. "I just don't want the Weasleys to hate me if it doesn't work out with Ginny."

"They'll be disappointed," Luna said. "But you know that they love you."

Neville sighed. "I'm still at square one."

"Luna!"

"Ronald's home," Luna said.

Neville felt his stomach turn. "Maybe I should head back to hospital," he said nervously.

"Nonsense," Luna said. "I promise not to say anything to him, Nev."

"Okay," Neville said, his eyes skipping to the doorway as Ron appeared.

"Nev!" Ron exclaimed. "What are you doing here?"

"Just dropping by to say hello," Neville replied.

Ron kissed Luna on the cheek. "I'm knackered. Practise was hell with the rain."

"You're soaked," Luna said, concerned. "Let me get you some tea while you dry off."

“Okay,” Ron smiled at his fiancée.

Luna smiled back as she poured him some tea.

"When's your next match?" Neville asked.

"Next Saturday," Ron replied sitting down at the table. "Wimbourne."

Neville nodded. "Wish I had the time to take in a game again."

"You can make time to see the best player the Cannons have ever had," Ron said proudly.

"I thought Joey Jenkins had retired," Neville said trying to keep a straight face.

"Funny," Ron glared at him. "I've already gone from reserve to starting team in three years."

"And you're the handsomest player out there," Luna said handing him a towel.

"The handsomest player with the greatest fiancée," Ron replied, rubbing his wet hair.

Neville looked down at his now empty cup of tea. Cho. Ginny. Cho. Ginny.

He suddenly became aware of Ron telling Luna something. "And Ginny wants to know if you'll be around this weekend," he said looking at Neville. "Something about going out with some friends of hers from work?"

"Right," Neville nodded. "I've been so busy I haven't had time to ring her..."

"She's really stoked on you, mate." Ron said. "And I know I don't have to go all overprotective brother on you--"

"I-I really care about her too, Ron," Neville interjected.

"Good," Ron replied. "Don't hurt her."

Neville nodded. "I actually have to get to the hospital."

"So soon?" Luna asked.

Neville pushed back from his chair. "Yeah. I have some paperwork to catch up on."

"I hope you'll stop by again soon," Luna walked him to the front door. "And I hope you come to a decision with your problem," she added in a softer tone.

"Thanks for listening to me," Neville said giving her a hug. "Ron was right. You are the best."

Luna blushed. "You all are going to give me an ego."

"Well-deserved," Neville said before opening the door. A few minutes later, he found himself not back at the hospital, but standing outside Ginny's shop. He spotted the redhead at the counter, carefully wrapping a present for a customer.

He watched her, unnoticed, for a few minutes. He did care for her a lot.

She caught his eye and beamed at him. He smiled back and came inside when she waved at him.

"I was just thinking about you," she said giving him a hug.

Neville hugged her back. "I thought my ears were ringing."

"And before you ask, I've been taking it easy," Ginny said pulling away to look at him. "Four hours today."

"Your Healer is glad to hear that," Neville replied with a grin.

"I've missed you these last couple of days," Ginny said reaching for his hand. "But I've made good use of my time. I caught up with my brother Charlie who is dating Lavender Brown. Can you believe that?"

"He's dating Lavender?" Neville asked in surprise. "When did that come about?"

"Recently," Ginny said leading him over to the counter. "They both seem really happy."

"I'm glad for them," Neville said. "I'm afraid I only have a few minutes."

"I'll take what I can get," Ginny said smiling at him. "You know...I've had a lot of time to think..."

"To think?" Neville asked. "Um... about what?"

"About you and me," Ginny said thoughtfully. "I behaved really horribly when we were at school. I was so selfish. And then afterwards, I was throwing myself at you; trying to get you to notice me again. It took me getting sick to realise I didn't have to try so hard. I never dreamed you would give me a second chance."

"Gin--" he began.

She shook her head. "I know I didn't deserve it, but that just goes to show what a special person you are. I love you so much and I'm so happy that we found our way back."

Neville nodded. "And we won't let Malfoy interfere with us again."

Ginny thought briefly about that piece of paper in her bag. Malfoy was a bad memory she intended to keep in her past. Neville was her future. She looped her arms around his neck. "Who is this Malfoy you speak of? I have no idea who that is."

Neville smiled. "Let's get together for dinner tomorrow night," he suggested.

"Let me cook for you," Ginny said happily. "I have my mum's stew recipe, which I know you love."

"I'll owl you tomorrow when I know what my day will be like," Neville gave her a quick kiss.

"Okay," Ginny said holding him close. "I love you."

"Love you," Neville decided he'd made his decision. Ginny was his future.

The only thing that remained was telling Cho. He didn't know how he was going to do it.

*** *** ***

Harry and Hermione were currently getting ready for Dolohov's poker game. Hermione tied her hair back then went into the closet for Harry's invisibility cloak. "I hope we find out more tonight at the game," she said fervently. "I feel like we're on the edge of ending this whole thing."

"We are," Harry said slipping on his shoes. "Just remember what I said."

Hermione rolled her eyes. "Stay put until you make the first move."

"I saw that," Harry told her.

She opened her mouth to retort when the phone rang. She picked it up and scowled at him. "Hallo?"

"Yes he is," Hermione replied. "James? You have a phone call."

Harry took the phone from her. "This is James Montgomery."

"Hello Mr. Montgomery," a female voice said. "Mr. Dolohov had us call to tell you he had an emergency meeting and tonight's game has been cancelled."

"I hope everything is okay," Harry said, wondering what this emergency meeting was about. "Thank you for letting me know."

"Have a good night," the operator said before hanging up.

"The game was cancelled," Harry told Hermione. "Some sort of meeting."

"Fudge," Hermione said. "He has to be meeting with Fudge."

He nodded. "That's a distinct possibility. We should figure out where they're at."

"What do you think we should do?" Hermione asked. "What if he's left the island?"

"Let's check the transmitter from his office," Harry replied. "Otherwise, we'll try a tracking spell."

Hermione nodded and followed him into the sitting room.

"Nothing," Harry said grimly after a few minutes of silence.

"We should head over to the main building," Hermione suggested. "On the pretence that we're getting a drink."

Harry nodded. "Perhaps we'll see something. I'll probably have better luck with a tracking spell there."

"Let me just slip into a dress," Hermione said.

Harry nodded and watched her go back into the bedroom. He ached to follow her, but knew there wasn't enough time for that.

Hermione quickly got dressed after choosing a pale pink sundress and a pair of white strappy sandals.

He swallowed when she came back out. "You look great."

Hermione smiled. "This old thing? It was the first thing I pulled out of my closet."

Harry slid his arm around her as they left the room. "When we finish," he said in her ear. "And we get time for a holiday; we're coming back to a place like this."

"Next time we do will have to be for our honeymoon," Hermione whispered back.

"Our real honeymoon," Harry kissed the side of her neck.

Hermione smiled, forgetting about her insecurities from earlier that day.

They went into the main building and settled at the bar, both keeping their eyes peeled for Dolohov, Monique or anyone that might give away where the meeting was taking place.

"What can I get you to drink?" the bartender asked them.

"Gin and tonic," Hermione answered absently.

"And for you, sir?" the bartender asked.

"Same," Harry replied. "We were looking to speak with Mr. Dolohov. Do you know where he is tonight?"

"I'm afraid not sir," the bartender replied.

Harry nodded.

"But Monique is over there at their usual table," the bartender said before handing them each a glass.

"Thank you," Harry told him. "We should at least try her," he whispered.

"Great," Hermione grumbled.

Harry squeezed her hand as they approached Monique's table. "Evening," he said politely.

Monique smiled at him. "James....I was hoping I'd run into you. Please sit down."

Harry pushed Hermione into the seat next to her and sank into one across from Monique. "Oh?"

"Absolutely," Monique purred. She was looking at Harry as if she wanted to eat him which only infuriated Hermione even more.

"Are you all alone tonight?" Hermione asked trying to keep her tone even.

"Yes," Monique said looking right at Harry. "All alone."

"What a shame," Hermione said her voice dangerously low. "Where's Antonin? We heard his game was cancelled."

Harry slipped something into Monique's drink while she looked at Hermione. "He's at some boring meeting."

"How about we drink to making new friends?" Harry asked raising his glass.

"Friends," Monique's lip curled slightly. "I prefer friends... with some benefits..."

Hermione rolled her eyes.

"To friends with some benefits then," Harry said clinking glasses with Monique. Monique took a sip of her champagne.

"So..." she eyed up Harry as if Hermione wasn't even there. "What are you up to now that Antonin's game was cancelled?"

"Just seeing where the night takes us," Harry said. He knew the serum he'd placed in Monique's drink would start to affect her in a couple of minutes.

"Hmmm..." Monique sent him a lazy smile. "I know where I'd like the night to take me."

Hermione's blood was positively boiling.

"Why don't you tell us where Antonin really is?" Harry asked.

"That's a boring..." Monique's voice trailed off as her eyes grew hazy. "He's at a meeting, over in one of the private cottages."

"Who is he meeting with?" Hermione asked.

"Cornelius Fudge," Monique replied. "He's a silly old man."

"What are they meeting about?" Harry asked with baited breath.

"Fudge wants to take over the British Ministry," Monique replied. "But Antonin...."

"Yes?" Hermione asked.

"Antonin wants it all," Monique was still staring dazedly at the wall. "He's going to help Fudge get power... then seize it for himself."

Hermione shared a look with Harry. They'd figured out that much for themselves. But, time was running out and they needed to get to the meeting before it was finished.

Harry leaned in. "I'm going to go to the meeting. You stay here with her," he whispered in Hermione's ear.

"What?" Hermione asked. "No way--"

"I'm the senior partner here," he reminded her. "Look, you stay with her. The serum should wear off in about ten minutes. She's not going to have any memory of telling us those details."

Hermione glared at him. "And what am I supposed to do then?"

"Fine," Harry said. "Would you rather I stayed with her then? And see where the night takes us?"

Hermione was seething but she knew he had a point.

"I'll be back as soon as I can," Harry promised giving her a peck on the cheek.

"Great," Hermione said watching as he left. She looked at Monique who still had a glassy eyed expression on her face.

"James is gone," Monique said leaning back in her chair. "Bye-bye, Jamie!"

"James is mine," Hermione couldn't resist saying.

"For now," Monique giggled.

Hermione decided to take advantage of the situation.

"You fancy my husband, do you?"

"He's quite the handsome bloke," Monique purred.

"And what do you think of me?" Hermione asked.

"You," Monique drawled. "You could be pretty, but you're mousy and a bit virginal for my tastes."

Hermione resisted the urge to ram her fist down this woman's throat. "I assure you that my husband doesn't think that I'm mousy or virginal. He's very satisfied."

"Uh huh," Monique's eyes suddenly refocused. "Janie..." she forced a smile onto her face. "Where did your handsome husband go?"

"He wasn't feeling that well," Hermione lied. "He'll be back soon."

"What a shame," Monique took another sip of champagne.

"Yes, it is," Hermione said taking a sip of her drink.

"You must be lonely without him," Monique toyed with her hair.

"I am,” Hermione said. "But I know he'll be back and then I'll shag him to within an inch of his life."

Monique let out a throaty laugh. "You seem so threatened by me, Janie."

"I'm not threatened by you," Hermione lied.

"Of course you aren't," Monique sounded amused.

"What kind of woman hits on another woman's husband when he's on his bloody honeymoon?" Hermione asked unable to keep the anger out of her voice.

Monique laughed again. "You ARE threatened by me," she shook back her hair. "How... interesting."

"What is that supposed to mean?" Hermione asked.

Monique simply smiled. "Whatever you want it to..."

"Look you stupid cow," Hermione said getting to her feet. "If you so much as bat an eyelash at my husband again I'll---"

"What?" Monique also stood up and looked at her coolly.

"My mousy virginal self is going to kick your arse," Hermione said shoving the woman so hard she sat back down.

Several other guests stopped and stared at the two of them. "Janie," Monique said coldly. "You're causing a scene. I'll have you removed if you keep this up."

"I wouldn't want to cause a scene," Hermione said pushing back from her chair.

Monique laughed as Hermione got up and stalked out of the room.

Hermione wanted to hit something and hit it hard. She hated that she'd let that awful woman get to her like she had.

"Stupid bloody..." she was also angry that Harry had just left her there while he went and spied on the meeting.

He might have been the senior partner on this, but they were a team. She was going to help him whether he liked it or not.

Seeing as how she didn't know what cottage they were in, she began at the furthest one and started peeping in windows.

She didn't know what she'd do once she found them.

It was only one cottage from theirs that she peeked in and saw a group of men sitting around one of the tables inside the sitting room. "Jackpot," she whispered, wondering where Harry was.

"What part of stay with Monique did you have a problem with?" Harry asked from somewhere but Hermione couldn't see him.

"Where are you?" she hissed.

Harry pulled off the Invisibility Cloak. "Right behind you."

"How dare you leave me with HER?" Hermione snapped angrily. "That stupid cow--"

Harry threw the cloak around them. "Read me the riot act when we get back to the cottage. For now, we need to listen to the meeting. Okay?"

"Fine," she said, still angry with him. "What have you heard so far?"

"It's just started about five minutes ago," Harry told her. "They've just been going on about who is really in charge."

Hermione rolled her eyes. "Men."

"And you're sure this cannot be traced back to me?" Fudge was asking.

Dolohov laughed. "I can truthfully say that you're not even going to be a factor, Cornelius."

"And what is that supposed to mean?" Fudge asked angrily.

"I just meant that our plan is foolproof and completely untraceable," Dolohov covered.

"Fine," Fudge said. "You've spoken to Macnair?"

Dolohov nodded. "Everything's in place. It will take place in a week's time."

Fudge smiled coldly. "One week and I'll be back in power."

"One week," Dolohov said handing him some papers. "This is the schedule of events. You do not share this with anyone. When this is over, you burn it."

"Agreed," Fudge took them. "What is this about Bellatrix Lestrange?"

"One of your first acts as the new Minister will be to free Bella," Dolohov told him. "That is non-negotiable, Cornelius."

"Free Bellatrix?" Hermione whispered, her eyes widening.

"Over my dead body," Harry whispered back.

"Antonin, she was convicted of a terrible crime," Fudge protested. "There's no way I could free her. The public would have my head."

"It is non negotiable," Dolohov's face was masked in anger.

Fudge pushed back from his chair. "I-Il see what I can do."

"And you will appoint me your second in command," Dolohov told him. "That is also non negotiable."

"Fine," Fudge replied icily. "You do realise that I'm the one who will be in charge, don't you, Antonin?"

"Of course," Dolohov said smirking when Fudge looked back at his papers.

"They can't free Bellatrix," Hermione shook her head. "They just can't let her out."

"That'd be political suicide," Harry said.

It was more personal than that to Hermione. She clearly remembered how the woman had held her under the Cruciatus Curse for many long minutes when they were back at Hogwarts.

Harry put his arms around her. "She's not getting out, Hermione."

She forgot for a moment why she was so angry with Harry and let him comfort her.

"That woman is never stepping foot outside of Azkaban," Harry vowed.

"Will this be the last time that we meet?" Fudge asked. "Before---"

"Yes," Dolohov said coolly. "Next time, you will once again be Minister."

Fudge smiled. "Until then."

Harry was grim as the two of them sneaked away from the cottage. "Back to ours," he said.

"We'll need to tell Sirius everything," Hermione said as they huddled close together under the cloak.

"Yeah," Harry said. "They have a week to stop this from happening."

"What do we do now?" Hermione asked him. "Stay and continue on like we were before?"

"Let's find out what Sirius wants us to do," Harry replied.

"Right," Hermione said. Once they were back in the cottage, they contacted Sirius via the transmitter. They told him everything they'd overheard.

"We'll get right on this," Sirius said. "Excellent work, both of you."

"Should we just sit tight?" Harry asked.

"Lupin will get back to you soon with orders," Sirius said. "I need to get over to the Ministry."

"Keep us posted," Harry said before shutting off the transmitter. He looked at Hermione who was sitting on the edge of the bed. Truth be told, he was dreading her answer to the question he was about to ask.

"So," he began. "You want to tell me what happened with Monique?"

Hermione shook her head. "I can't believe you left me with her like that. What does she do but taunt me the moment you're gone."

"Hermione, you let her push your buttons," Harry chided her. "I know she's a bit abrasive..."

Hermione scoffed. "Why didn't you tell me you'd met up with her earlier?"

"Because I thought you'd react just like this," Harry said. "I'm not doing anything to encourage her, Hermione. You know that."

"Then why does she keep saying you have?" Hermione couldn't let this go.

"Okay," Harry sighed. "So you believe her over me?"

"I don't know," Hermione answered. She kept thinking of the things the woman had said. "It's not just Monique. You left me behind back there, Harry."

"I didn't," Harry said defensively. "Hermione, as the senior partner---"

"We are PARTNERS!" Hermione shouted. "You are not senior, we are equals!"

Harry tried very hard to remain calm. "Look, we are partners, but I am the more experienced one here. I've been doing this a lot longer than you. Surely you remember part of your training that said----"

"I remember my training just fine," Hermione said in a low, cold voice.

"Why don't you tell me what this is really about?" Harry asked folding his arms.

"I am," Hermione snapped. "I don't enjoy being left behind like you did. And now you're acting as if I'm not capable of doing anything."

"I didn't!" Harry retorted. "I just thought that given the situation you would rather handle Monique..."

"Because you don't mind handling her?" Hermione asked dangerously. "You seem to have had a lovely rendezvous on the beach that you didn't see fit to inform me of earlier."

"Rendezvous?" he asked. "Oh for Pete’s sake, Hermione! She ran into me on the beach. We had a few words and I came back here. There's your big rendezvous."

Hermione shook her head. "No matter what I do, I'll just never be equal in your eyes. You'll always give me the lesser assignment. You'll always want me under constant surveillance so I don't get hurt. This is exactly what happened last time and now it's happening again."

Harry looked incredulously at her. "Okay, Hermione. You want to know what this is? No matter what I do, you're always going to remember Melanie from when I was fifteen and the women I knew in Canada. You don't trust me. This is exactly what exactly what happened last time and it's happening again. Except last time, we lost years. You want to do that again?"

"I don't care about those tarts in Canada," Hermione yelled at him. "And I've never once given thought to Melanie and what you two did together!"

"Right," Harry said shaking his head. "I've been paying for that in your eyes from the moment you found out about it."

"Bullshit," Hermione turned away.

"I need to get out of here," Harry said angrily.

"Right," Hermione said sarcastically. "Go solve the case without me so you can take all the glory."

Harry didn't say anything in response. He grabbed the key card and stalked out of the cottage, slamming the door behind him.

Hermione sat down on the edge of the bed as tears came to her eyes. She tried to tell herself she hadn't been foolish to fall for the same game twice but couldn't convince herself.

She'd been so happy just 24 hours ago and now everything had fallen apart. She'd let Monique get to her and the way Harry treated her during the assignment was insulting to her.

She thought about trying to find him to apologise but at this point, it was probably best for them both to cool off apart from each other.

When she was upset or tense, she usually cleaned and since Harry was in the habit of leaving his clothes on the floor, she started to tidy up the room to keep her mind off of their fight. She folded up a pair of his trousers and was about to put them in the dresser when she caught sight of a small box.

"Oh Merlin," she whispered when she opened it up. Inside was one of the most exquisite and beautiful diamond rings she had ever seen.

He was going to give this to her. Or maybe he's changed his mind, Hermione thought sadly.

14. Not Always as They Seem

Authors’ note: This is the latest chapter in Cayman Undercover. On an exciting note, about a week from now, Heaven and I will be meeting in person for the very first time. We’re both looking forward to it! We don’t know about the update schedule for next week, but will keep you posted. Enjoy the latest chapter!

Currently, Harry was stewing as he walked across the sand close to the ocean. She was a stubborn woman who never listened to what anyone else had to say. He loved her but it drove him mad when she wouldn't let him talk.

He couldn't change the past and those women hadn't meant anything to him. Why couldn't she understand that?

He sighed and sat down in a forgotten lounge chair, running his hands through his hair. The crashing of the waves on the shore lulled him to calm down after he took a few deep breaths.

"You look as if you could use a drink," someone said from behind him.

Harry turned and saw Monique. "That's all right," he said a bit shortly.

Monique sat down beside him and handed him her bottle of champagne. "Go ahead."

Harry looked at it for a long moment before taking a drink. "Thanks."

"You look awfully tense," Monique purred.

"Janie and I just had a little disagreement," Harry lied. "I'm just walking it off."

Monique took a sip from the bottle before handing it back to him. "Yes, she and I had a little disagreement too."

"What did she say?" Harry asked.

"Oh, you know," Monique said rolling her eyes. "Stay away from my man or I'll punch your lights out..."

Harry had to hide his sudden amusement. "She knows she has nothing to worry about."

"That's what I tried to tell her," Monique lied. "But you know she really is a jealous sort."

"She has nothing to worry about," Harry said again, taking another drink of Monique's champagne.

"I wish Antonin would act that way with me," Monique said wistfully. "Most of the time he doesn't care whether I'm coming or going."

"It's nice to have that sort of freedom," Harry answered.

"You'd think so," Monique said after taking a swig from the bottle. "But he doesn't care about me just what having me around does for him."

Harry began to feel slightly odd from the champagne, but took another sip recklessly. "Too bad for him," he said.

"We're alike you and I," Monique commented looking at him.

"I guess," Harry blinked at her, his vision suddenly a bit foggy.

"We are," Monique said inching closer to him. She giggled.

"Man," Harry struggled to keep his thoughts in check.

Monique leaned forward and nuzzled his neck. "You really do smell really, really good..."

Harry gulped. What she was doing felt amazing.

Monique's breath tickled his skin and her hands were moving underneath his shirt.

"Um..." Harry said thickly. "Wait--"

"I won't tell," Monique purred.

"I can't..." Harry stammered. "Her-- Janie's waiting for me..."

Monique continued on as if she hadn't heard him. She fumbled with his belt. "Do you fancy a swim?"

"No," Harry said. What the hell had been in that champagne?

"We could just do it right here," Monique suggested.

"Monique," Harry tried to push her hands away.

"Silly boy," Monique said nipping at his ear. "That champagne was laced with something that's lowered your inhibitions...you'll do what you really want. Your every desire can be yours..."

And what he truly wanted was to go back to Hermione. "I should go..." he said, nearly falling off the chair.

Monique stumbled to her feet and helped him. When he turned around, it was Hermione's face he saw. "Herm---"

Monique giggled. "No, silly. It's me, Monique."

"I need to get back," Harry's head was spinning and he was cursing himself for his stupidity in drinking that champagne.

"You need to stay here," Monique said grabbing his arm and pulling him back down on the chair. "We can cuddle..."

"Damn it," Harry rubbed his forehead. He couldn't help but notice as Monique untied the neck of her dress.

"Just relax," Monique whispered settling down beside him.

"I can't," Harry slurred his words together.

"She doesn't trust you," Monique whispered unbuttoning his shirt and planting kisses on his chest. "She doesn't understand you..."

"But I want her," Harry tried to push her away.

"Well, I want you," Monique purred. "And I always get what I want."

Harry started to protest again when Monique kissed him, hard.

It was last thing he remembered before everything went black.

The next morning, Hermione awoke and reached out for Harry, but only grabbed the pillow. "H-Harry?" she called out sleepily.

There was no answer, and she blinked and looked around the room. She realised in dismay that he hadn't come back.

Her mind immediately thought of the worst case scenario. What if something had happened with Dolohov?

Jumping out of the bed, she hurried into some clothes and left the cottage.

It was another beautiful day on the island, but Hermione didn't really notice. It was still quite early so there wasn't much activity on the beach. She saw a few of the hotel employees setting out chairs and umbrellas.

She kept her eyes peeled for Harry, hoping she'd find him somewhere on the path so she could avoid searching for him in the main hotel itself.

She recognised one of the hotel staff that she and Harry had come to know over the past few days. "Excuse me, Tim? Have you seen my husband?"

Tim shook his head. "No, Mrs. Montgomery. Not this morning. Is everything alright?"

"I think so," Hermione fought to keep control of her voice. "Um... if you happen to run by him--"

"I'll keep my eyes out for him," Tim promised. "Have a good day, Mrs. Montgomery."

"You too," Hermione said absently, trudging across the sand.

She walked a little further down the beach and was about to turn around when she spotted someone lying down on one of the forgotten lounges. She stepped forward to get a better look and her heart seemed to stop.

"Harry?" she whispered. For a moment she thought he was passed out alone until he turned and she saw Monique curled up against his side.

They were both completely nude. Forgetting about the case, Hermione kicked the chair as hard as she could with her foot.

"What?" Harry mumbled as he rubbed his eyes.

"Rise and shine," Hermione said through clenched teeth.

"Her-- Janie?" Harry asked. "What's going on?"

"Sleep well?" Hermione asked sarcastically.

Monique began to stir. "Mmmmmmm......"

Harry realised he was completely nude and grabbed his clothes. He tossed Monique's dress at her.

Hermione didn't even know what to say so she turned on her heels and started back for the cottage.

"What the hell happened here?" Harry barked at Monique. "What did you do to me?"

"Gave you the best night of your life," Monique said blearily.

"I've already had that," Harry said coldly. "We didn't do anything, did we?"

Monique giggled. "The better question would be what DIDN'T we do?"

Harry shook his head. "You drugged me. We didn't do anything."

Monique quickly got dressed. "Are you sure?"

"You kissed me and I passed out," Harry recalled. "You didn't do a damn thing after that except undress me."

"You'll never know," Monique said grinning at him.

"You're despicable," Harry replied.

Monique just gave him a wave before heading back up the beach.

Harry went back to the cottage as fast as he could. He hoped he could explain this somehow to Hermione.

The door to the cottage was locked and Harry couldn't find the key card. He pounded on the door. "Janie!"

Hermione heard him knocking but didn't answer the door. If he thought he was just waltzing back in here, he had another thing coming.

"Janie!" Harry pounded on the door again, which only made his headache worse. "Please----let me in!"

"Go away," Hermione snapped.

Harry leaned against the door. "Janie...I know that what you saw looked bad, but it wasn't....do you really think I'd do that?"

Hermione felt tears well up in her eyes. "I know what I saw!"

"Will you just let me in so we can talk about this?" Harry asked.

Hermione closed her eyes and wiped away the tears that had fallen. For the sake of appearances and their assignment, she finally opened the door.

"Thank you," Harry said quietly.

Hermione stalked past him to the bedroom, slamming the door behind her.

Harry winced. He followed her into the bedroom. "I didn't shag her, Hermione."

"I don't care what you did," Hermione said icily. "Nothing you do anymore will matter to me. Ever again."

Harry reached for her. "Hermione, I love you."

"Don't you touch me," Hermione propelled herself away. "Don't you dare even come near me."

He looked at her as if she'd slapped him. For a moment he thought about giving her some space, but he wasn't going to let her go that easily. "Look, last night after we fought, I went for a walk to clear my head," Harry tried to explain. "I ran into her and she had a bottle of champagne..."

"A likely story," Hermione snorted.

"Things are a little cloudy, but she did throw herself at me and I tried to fight her off," Harry continued. "But she put something in the champagne."

"You were NAKED!" Hermione said, her eyes filling with tears again.

"Hermione," Harry said pleadingly. "I love you. I would never cheat on you. You have to believe that. Believe in me. I know what you saw, but it wasn't the way it really was. I promise you."

Hermione shook her head. "I really fell for it again. I really thought you loved me this time. Fool me once, shame on you. Fool me twice, shame on me. I have no one but myself to blame."

"I DO LOVE YOU!" Harry exclaimed. His head was throbbing.

"An act," Hermione wiped her eyes. "All an act."

Harry reached for her again, but suddenly felt quite light-headed. "Herm...my head...."

Despite how she was feeling towards him at the moment, she nodded. "I'll get you a potion. We still have an assignment we have to finish."

Harry sat down on the edge of the bed, putting his head in his hands.

A few minutes later, Hermione held out a steaming cup. "Here."

"Thanks," Harry said taking the cup from her. "I was an idiot for drinking from that bottle."

"Yes you were," she said bluntly.

Harry took a sip from the cup all the while keeping his gaze on Hermione. He hated that he was the cause of her pain, but he couldn't see why she wouldn't at least listen to him.

Hermione began to pack up some of her things. She wanted to avoid speaking to him.

Harry drained the cup and set it aside. "Hermione, please."

"I said don't talk to me," Hermione wouldn't look at him.

"What do you want me to do?" Harry asked her.

"Not talk to me," Hermione said. "Ever again."

"I'm going to take a shower," Harry said standing up. "And when I get out, we're going to talk about this. I'm not going to lose you, Hermione."

She didn't say anything and continued to pack her things.

Harry grabbed a change of clothes and headed into the bathroom. There had to be some way to prove to Hermione that he wasn't capable of this.

Once he was gone, Hermione sagged onto the bed. Just one day ago, she'd been happy; they'd been in love and engaged to be married when they got back to England. Now she didn't know what to do. Twice she almost dialled Lavender back at home but this wasn't something she could go into over the phone.

She'd pulled herself together the last time this had happened. She could do it again.

"Be strong," Hermione whispered to herself. "Don't let him back."

What got to her was how he just expected her to believe him. She didn't think he'd be preaching forgiveness if the situations were reversed and he'd found her starkers on the beach with another bloke.

She briefly debated leaving the room but didn't want to run into anyone, especially Monique.

Monique. That cow finally had what she wanted.

Harry chose that moment to come out of the loo. "Can we talk?" he asked.

"We don't have anything to say to each other," Hermione said turning away so she could wipe at her eyes.

"We have everything to say," Harry replied. "I don't believe anything happened last night. I passed out and I think she made it look like we did something."

"Put yourself in my position, Harry," Hermione said. "Imagine how you'd feel if after you and I had a huge row, I walked out and the very next morning, you found me with another bloke."

"I'd be pissed," Harry answered. "But I like to think that I'd hear you out."

"You know you wouldn't," Hermione shook her head. "But you wouldn't have found yourself in that situation because I would never have done that to you, Harry. Never."

Harry was quiet. "Whatever I have to do to make this up to you, I'll do it." he said simply. "I don't care how long it takes."

Hermione looked over at him. "This is all wrong. I feel as if I'm in the middle of this nightmare."

"You aren't," Harry said. "We can still be together, Hermione."

She touched his arm. Everything in her told her to get up and leave, but she couldn't move.

"We can be together," he said softly. "I love you more than anything else on this planet, Hermione."

She allowed him to take her in his arms and she held onto him tightly. Monique was vindictive and she'd made no secret of her motives towards Harry.

Harry hugged her. "Please just say you believe me," he kissed her forehead. "We can work through his." he thought of the ring he'd hidden in the dresser.

"I believe you," Hermione whispered.

"You do?" he asked. "Really?"

Hermione pulled away to look at him properly. "I was hurt earlier when I saw you---"

"I know," he said quietly. "You have no idea how sorry I am about that."

"What do you remember?" Hermione asked, not really sure if she wanted to know all the details.

"I was stupid and drank some of her champagne," Harry recalled. "And... I just remember wanting to get back to you. She said whatever she put in there would lower my inhibitions and make me give in to what I wanted the most. And I wanted to come back here, and see you."

"I'm sure she loved that," Hermione said bitterly.

"I don't care," Harry said angrily. "I was an idiot for drinking that champagne. I was an idiot for even letting her come near me in the first place."

"And I was an idiot for letting her play on my insecurities," Hermione said looking away. "The truth is---I have thought about you and those women in Canada. I saw your pictures in the paper and everyone kept talking about what your life must have been like over there. I'm not glamorous. I'm not exciting. I just keep waiting for the other shoe to drop and for you to realise that you want more."

Harry kneeled in front of her. "I want everything, Hermione. And I want it all with you."

"I want that too," Hermione said, tears welling up in her eyes again at his words.

"So we're okay?" he asked, brushing her hair behind her ear.

"We're okay," Hermione said smiling at him.

Harry leaned in and kissed her without hesitation.

Hermione kissed him back, trying to put the images of him naked with Monique out of her mind.

Harry remembered the ring. "Wait just a minute," he said, pushing away.

Hermione watched him walk over to the dresser and pull out the box.

"I hope you like this," he said softly, holding it out to her.

"It's beautiful," Hermione whispered, not letting on that she'd seen it last night. Seeing it now made it all seem real.

"So I know we've already told everyone, but when we get back, will you marry me?" Harry asked.

"Harry---"

"Marry me?" he said, his eyes intense.

"Things have been moving so fast," Hermione said softly. "Less than a month ago, you weren't even in my life and now you're back and we're together and we've been isolated here. I'm---"

He visibly deflated. "I guess... I guess you don't really want to then..."

"It's not that," Hermione tried to reassure him. "We still have a lot of issues to work through."

"I really thought you wanted to," Harry replied.

"I do," Hermione said. "But a few minutes ago, I was ready to walk out the door."

"You already told your parents we were engaged," Harry said. "And you told Lavender."

Hermione nodded suddenly feeling very stupid.

"What do you want from me?" Harry asked her. He got down on one knee. "Marry me, Hermione. We'll figure everything out."

She stared at him for a few long moments. "I'll marry you," she agreed. "But just... not right away. Let's take a little time, and plan things out."

"I can do that," Harry said smiling up at her.

"Thank you," Hermione said gratefully.

"Let's see how this fits," Harry said sliding the ring onto her finger.

"It's perfect," she said softly.

"I'm going to make you trust me again," he promised. "And we'll take as much time as you need."

"Thank you," Hermione hugged him tightly.

"You scared me," he said holding her close.

"I was scared too," Hermione said. "When I saw you out there with her."

"I would never do that to you," he said.

"I just don't trust myself if I see her again," Hermione shook her head. "I'm liable to smash her face in."

"I thought you were going to smash my face in earlier," Harry said trying to make her laugh.

"The thought crossed my mind," Hermione admitted, a small smile on her face.

"Maybe I've been a little overprotective during this case," he admitted.

"Maybe?" Hermione asked.

"Okay," Harry said. "I may have been a little guilty of thinking of you more as the woman I love than my partner."

"I guess I can't fault you for that," Hermione smoothed back his hair.

"I do think you're capable," Harry said. "And intelligent and a great Auror."

"Thank you," Hermione said. "I appreciate hearing that. I just want to do my best."

"And you want to be treated like an equal," Harry said before giving her a kiss.

"That too," she said, her arms going around him again.

"And you make one hell of a hangover potion," Harry said grinning at her. "The perfect woman."

She shook her head but was pleased at his compliment. "Sirius still hasn't called,"

"If we don't hear from him by noon, we should contact him," Harry said.

"Sounds like a plan to me," Hermione said, lying back on the bed and looking at him.

Harry sat down and looked back at her. "What?"

"I'm just looking at you," she said softly. "I like doing that."

Harry lay back on the bed with her and took her in his arms. "I like it, too. Especially when you're not looking at me like you want to hex me."

She smiled. "You're a little scared of me..."

"Just a little," Harry said kissing her forehead.

Hermione looked up at him. "What should we do until Sirius rings us?"

"I have no idea," Harry said innocently, but there was a gleam in his eye.

"You have that look-" she began.

"Which look?" Harry asked giving her a lazy grin.

"You know what look," Hermione poked his chest.

"Well, you know it is customary to---you know ---after a row," Harry told her. He ran his hand along her thigh.

"I see your point," Hermione said coyly, forgetting that they'd been fighting a half hour ago.

Harry gave her a lingering kiss. "Hermione Potter."

"Soon to be," she said dreamily.

*** *** ***

Neville dreaded going in to work that evening. He was assigned an overnight shift with Cho, and he knew she was going to want an answer. He wished now he hadn't told her that he loved her. He felt bad for raising her hopes this way.

He found her in the interns' locker room, just putting on her white robes. "Hi," she said smiling at him.

"Hey," he said quietly.

Cho pulled her long hair back into a ponytail. "I thought we'd start on eighth floor tonight and then work our way down."

"Sure," he agreed, wondering how to approach the subject with her. Just looking at her made him feel all confused again.

"I thought I'd feel awkward around you after what happened," Cho said softly. "But I don't. Do you?"

Neville pulled on his white cloak and didn't answer.

Cho looked at him properly. "You made your decision, didn't you?"

"I can't hurt her, Cho." Neville said quietly.

Cho felt as if she'd been kicked in the stomach. She had no one but herself to blame. She'd put off telling him how she'd felt and now she was paying the price. "Oh."

"I care about you," Neville finally faced her. "I really do Cho. But--"

"You care about her more," Cho finished.

"I owe her," Neville replied.

"How?" Cho demanded. "Neville, she CHEATED on you with Malfoy, more than once! What makes you think she won't go running back into his arms now?"

"Things are different now," Neville said quietly. "Cho, I never wanted to hurt anyone, least of all you."

"I guess it's too late for that," Cho didn't want to look at him anymore.

"Please---"

"You owe her," Cho said shaking her head. "That's a really good thing to base a relationship on, Neville."

"You wouldn't understand," Neville said defensively.

"You're right," Cho said angrily. "I don't understand. I don't understand how you could go back to someone who cheated on you and hurt you in the worst way possible."

Neville felt completely low but reassured himself that he was making the right decision. "I'm sorry," he said again.

The last thing Cho wanted to do was spend the next eight hours with him, but there was nothing she could do about that now. "Let's go."

Neville silently followed her out of the room and down to the lift. Things were completely awkward and he hoped they'd be able to stay professional in front of their patients.

"I hope you'll be happy," Cho said quietly.

Neville nodded. "Thanks..."

"That's all I've ever wanted," Cho said.

Neville looked at her for a long moment. "I'm sorry I can't be the one to make you happy," he said, looking down at the floor. "But you'll find someone who will."

"I wanted it to be you," Cho said tears welling up in her eyes. She tried to stave them off.

"Cho--" he began, but the doors to the lift opened.

She shook her head. "Let's get to work. Mrs. Phillips in 803 is our first patient."

"Fine," he agreed.

While Cho and Neville started their rounds, Draco Malfoy was on a different mission. He'd had someone owl Ginny claiming it was from Neville. She'd yet to take him up on his offer and he was getting impatient.

"Come on Red," he said to himself, smoothing out a nonexistent wrinkle in his trousers.

A few moments later, he caught sight of the redhead checking in at the front desk and getting a visitor's pass.

"Perfect," he said with a smirk.

Ginny headed towards the lift that would take her up to Neville's office. She wasn't sure exactly what he wanted- perhaps to continue what they'd started the day of her check up.

Draco waited until the lift doors opened and Ginny stepped inside before hurrying in after her.

"Draco," Ginny said taken aback.

"Red," he greeted her as if he'd just happened to be there. "You're looking good tonight."

Ginny reached past him and pushed the button for the sixth floor.

"What a coincidence," Draco said. "That's just where I'm headed too."

"Great," Ginny muttered.

"You haven't come by," he said once the doors shut.

"I didn't want to," Ginny said leaning against the wall.

"I think you do," Draco said, moving closer. "You can't deny that you're attracted to me."

"I'm with Neville," Ginny said wondering why the lift was moving faster.

"Only because I haven't been around," Draco's eyes were boring into hers.

Being this close to him was affecting her, but she wasn't about to tell him that. "I'm with him because I want to be."

"Red," he said softly. "I've really missed you. I think we could make things work this time."

"Too much has happened," Ginny said gasping as he nuzzled her neck. "Um...please don't...please don't do that."

"You love it," he stated, putting his hands on her waist.

Ginny felt her resolve melting away. "I-I can't..."

"Yes you can," he said softly, kissing under her ear.

She knew it was wrong, but she couldn't help herself. "Oh, Merlin..."

"Yes," Draco pulled her closer.

Ginny wasn't sure who kissed who first, but somehow they were kissing. She had missed him.

"Yes, Red...." Draco muttered as she wrapped her arms around him.

His hand slid underneath her shirt and Ginny shivered at his touch.

"This is going to be so great," Malfoy whispered against her skin. "I'll put you up in a flat near our home."

Ginny pulled away, not sure she'd heard him right. "I beg your pardon?"

"I'll take care of you," he kissed her again. "You won't want for anything."

"You mean you'll marry me?" Ginny asked softly.

Draco froze. "I'm married to Bianca."

Ginny folded her arms. "And what would I be?"

"You'd be there when I need you," he answered. "But it's not like you're a mistress."

Ginny gaped at him. "Let me get this straight. You'd stay married and you'd come over to my place whenever you felt like it, but I wouldn't be a mistress. How do you figure that one out?"

"Because I'm in love with you Red," Draco replied. "I don't have any feelings for Bianca."

"But you're going to stay married to her?" Ginny asked.

"I have to," Draco answered. "For money reasons."

Ginny shook her head. "I can't believe I did this. I can't believe I fell for this again. You haven't changed one bit."

"You haven't fallen for anything," he said, keeping her close. "Except for me."

Despite her anger, when he kissed her again, she found herself kissing him back.

"I want you," Draco said. "And I always get what I want. You know you like being with me, Red. And you know I can take care of you."

Ginny looped her arms around his neck, kissing him again. "You planned this. It was you, wasn't it?" she asked breathlessly.

"I always knew you were smart," Draco said with a grin.

Meanwhile on the sixth floor, Cho and Neville were finishing up with their rounds. Neville pushed the button for the lift. "Mrs. Petersen seems to be doing better," he said trying to attempt small talk.

Cho nodded silently. "She does."

Neville pushed the button again. "Come on..."

Cho sneaked a glance at him while she pretended to look over a chart. She wished she could shake some sense into him- to show him somehow what a snake Ginny Weasley really was.

"What the hell is taking so long?" Neville asked pushing the button again.

"It might be stuck," Cho said quietly.

Neville sighed. "Figures."

"Maybe we should call the maintenance crew," Cho suggested, wanting to get the rounds over with so she could be alone. "Wait...it seems to be moving..."

"Finally," Neville shoved his hands in his pockets.

"Yeah, finally," Cho agreed.

The lift doors opened and Cho heard a sharp intake of breath from Neville. She followed his gaze and felt her jaw drop.

There, right there in the lift, were Draco and Ginny, locked in a passionate clinch. Her arms were wrapped around him and his hands were up under her shirt.

"Ginny," Neville said clearing his throat. "GINNY!"

The pair broke apart and Ginny gasped when she saw them standing there. "Neville!"

"Hello, Longbottom," Malfoy said not looking the least bit surprised to see him there. "Chang..."

"Just what the hell is going on here?" Neville demanded angrily.

The doors to the lift started to close and Neville pushed them back open. "I'm waiting, Ginny."

"It's not what you think," Ginny began lamely.

"Really," Neville said coldly.

"Neville---" Ginny said reaching out for him, but he shrugged her off. "I-I messed up..."

Cho rolled her eyes.

"You did this to me before," Neville shook his head. "And I forgave you. I fell in love with you again. And you're right back with him."

Ginny began to cry and she wanted to get as far away from Draco Malfoy as possible. She wished she could just start this all over again. "I don't deserve you."

"No, you don't," Neville said, stepping away as she reached for him again. "And I'm not giving in again. It's over this time. For good."

Neville stalked away and Cho looked disdainfully at Ginny and Draco before following him.

Draco laughed. "What a loser. I don't know what you ever saw in him." He reached for Ginny, but she pulled away.

"No," she said shaking her head. "I'm not doing this."

"What, are you going to try going back to him?" Draco asked. "You just heard him, Red."

Ginny wiped at her eyes. "I did and I also heard you. Loud and clear, but for some reason, I forgot about it for a minute."

"Red--" his eyes grew softer. "I want to be with you."

Ginny shook her head. "I want to be with someone who loves me and wants to build a life with me. I don't want someone who will fit me in between appearances with his wife."

"She's my wife in name only," Draco objected. "We haven't slept together in months."

"Because you've been shagging anything with a pulse," Ginny said folding her arms. "Don't even try to deny it."

"You're the only one I could ever mean it with," Draco replied.

Ginny rolled her eyes. "I just lost the best thing that ever happened to me and you think that's going to make me feel better?"

"If he was the best thing to ever happen to you, what did you kiss me for then?" Draco returned.

"I got caught up in the moment," Ginny replied. "But I'm not going to let myself be that stupid again. Goodbye, Draco."

"Wait!" he called after her. "Red!"

Ginny stepped out of the lift. "Goodbye, Draco."

"WAIT!" he bellowed as the doors closed.

Ginny wiped at her eyes. She wanted nothing more than to find Neville and make this up to him, but she knew that he'd never forgive her for this.

Still, she wanted to try. She made her way down to his office and knocked.

15. A New Understanding

Authors’ note: Here’s the latest installment in Cayman Undercover. You get a little bit of everyone in this chapter and a little thing we like to call a cliffie at the end. We hope you like it…

"Go away," Neville barked.

"Please," Ginny pleaded. "Let me in, Neville. I need to talk to you."

Neville threw open the door and glared at her. "You and Draco want to shag in here while I watch?"

"No," Ginny shook her head. "It was a mistake. The worst mistake of my life."

Neville stood back, motioning for her to come inside. Merlin knew he'd given the hospital staff enough to gossip about. He shut the door behind her.

"Funny how I'm always the one who pays for your mistakes," Neville said angrily.

"I don't ask that you forgive me now," Ginny wiped her eyes. "But maybe sometime--"

Neville shook his head. "I can't forgive this. Ginny, I fell for you again. Do you have any idea what it was like to let you back in after what happened the last time? I thought you'd changed!"

"I have!" Ginny said in a pleading tone. "I have changed! I just made one mistake!"

"Draco Malfoy is a big mistake," Neville said bitterly. "Of all people, why him?"

"I don't know," Ginny said miserably.

Neville sank down onto his sofa. "He doesn't respect you, Ginny. He never has. I would have...I was actually thinking we'd make a life together. Joke's on me yet again."

"No it's not," Ginny sat down next to him. "You are not a joke."

A thought niggled in the corner of his brain. He hadn't been completely honest with her, either. "I kissed Cho," he blurted out.

"What?" Ginny asked.

"The other night," Neville said. "I kissed Cho. She and I are really good friends and she told me that she had feelings for me and one thing led to another and we kissed."

Ginny wordlessly looked at him.

"So I guess neither of us have been faithful," he said with a short laugh. "Some relationship."

"Do you have feelings for her?" Ginny asked.

Neville nodded silently.

"Neville," Ginny softly. "I don't want to be with Draco. Despite what you saw..."

"I can't be with you, Ginny." Neville interrupted her. "Not now. Not again."

Ginny had expected that. "I don't deserve you."

"And I'm not much better," Neville looked straight at her. "We wouldn't be able to trust each other."

Ginny nodded. "Can we still be friends?"

"We can try," Neville answered. "Just... probably not right away."

"I'm sorry," Ginny said. "I really am."

"Me too," Neville didn't want to look over at her. "I need to get back to work."

"I'm going to go to Ron and Luna's," Ginny said. "She asked for my help on the wedding."

"Good luck," Neville replied.

Ginny gave him a hug. "All I want is for you to be happy."

Neville patted her back awkwardly. "You too..."

Ginny pulled away and forced a smile. "Bye."

"Bye," he answered, walking her walk out the door.

Ginny looked at him. "Neville, I really have changed. The old me would be working on some way to scheme and get you back, but I'm not going to do that. I'd like to think that I grew up a little."

He nodded but didn't say anything.

Ginny gave him one last look before heading back down the corridor.

Neville watched her disappear into the lift then turned and went back into the office. Cho hadn't said anything about what they had just seen, only offered to clear the next floor then come back and check on him.

It occurred to him that there were two patients that he hadn't visited in quite some time. He walked out of his office and took the lift down to the fourth floor---the place his parents had called home for quite some time.

He knocked on the door to Room 412 and stuck his head inside. "Mum?"

Alice Longbottom looked up and smiled as Neville entered the room. She made a noise, one he knew meant she recognised him.

"I haven't been by to see you in awhile," Neville apologised. "I'm sorry about that."

Alice smiled again and reached into the open drawer at her side.

"What have you got there?" Neville asked sitting down on the edge of her bed.

Alice made that noise again and held out a wrapper to him.

"Thanks," Neville smiled at her. He placed the wrapper in his pocket. He'd never thrown away a single one. "I'm working really hard to make you better. I really am and I just---"

The door opened in that moment and to Neville's surprise, Cho stepped in. "Oh!" she said. "I didn't know you'd be in here..."

"I wanted to see how they were doing," Neville said. He looked at his mother who looked warily at the young woman. "She's my friend, Mum. She's been here to see you plenty of times."

Alice looked pensively then her eyes cleared. She made the noise again and Frank Longbottom stirred in the next bed.

"Dad," Neville said smiling at him.

Frank looked lost for a moment as his eyes skipped between Neville and Cho then sat down beside his wife.

"Mrs. Longbottom, would you like it if I brushed your hair?" Cho asked gently.

"She probably would," Neville told her.

Cho picked up the brush from the bedside table and stood behind Alice. "I won't hurt you. I promise."

Alice looked first over at Neville then at Frank.

"It's okay Mum," Neville reached for her hand.

Alice gave Neville a slight smile. Cho gently began to brush Alice's hair.

"The nurse at the desk said they'd had a good day today," Cho told Neville.

Neville nodded. "I'm glad."

"How----how are you?" Cho asked.

"I don't want to talk about it right now," Neville shook his head.

Frank handed Neville a comic book.

"You want me to read this to you, Dad?" Neville asked.

Frank smiled at him before pointing to the cover.

Neville smiled. "The latest edition of Martin Miggs."

Frank made a noise that sounded suspiciously like a laugh.

Neville grinned too. "It's a good one, isn't it?"

Frank pointed at the cover again and Neville chuckled. "Okay...let's see what he's up to now."

Cho watched Neville interact with his father as she gently brushed Alice's tangled hair. "There now," she said after several minutes. "You look so pretty..."

Alice smiled and patted Cho's hand.

"You have a wonderful son, Alice." Cho said softly. "We're lucky to have him here on staff."

Neville looked up from the comic book and smiled at Cho. "Thank you."

Cho smiled back. "I meant every word."

Neville finished reading the comic book to his father. "I'll bring you another one tomorrow, Dad. I promise."

Frank took hold of Neville's hand. He looked as if he wanted to say something.

"Dad?" Neville asked, concern etched across his face.

"Nnnnnnnev....Neville," Frank stammered.

Smiles spread across both Neville and Cho's faces. "That's... that's great Dad." Neville said, tears springing to his eyes.

Tears shone in Cho's eyes too as she watched Neville hug his father.

"Things will get better," Neville said. "I'll get you both back, I promise."

Cho followed him out of the room a few moments later. "He said your name, Neville!"

"I know," Neville was still in a bit of shock. "I... I can't believe it."

"That's a huge step," Cho said giving him a hug. "You did that."

Neville hugged her back tightly. "With your help."

"You'll get them back," Cho said softly. "I know you will."

Neville pulled back and looked at her. "I couldn't do it without you."

Cho smiled at him. "I'd do anything for you. You know that."

Neville nodded. "I'm a fool, Cho."

"Yes you are," Cho said hitting him playfully on the arm.

The corner of his mouth tugged up. "I'm not asking you to do it now, but you think soon you could give me a second chance?"

"You chose her," Cho reminded him. "I feel like the winner by default, Neville."

Neville nodded. "I understand if you don't want to anymore. We can still be friends I hope." he was deeply disappointed but he could understand where she was coming from.

"It's not that I don't want to," Cho reassured him. "It's just that you chose her first and now that she's shown her true colours, you're back to me."

He looked at her for a long moment. "What do you want me to do?"

Cho met his gaze. "Show me that you're with me because I'm the only one you want."

At first, he wasn't sure what to do, but after a moment he pulled her close and kissed her.

Cho was a little surprised at his action, but it didn't take her long to get into the moment. She pulled away a few moments later and smiled dazedly at him. "That's...that's a good place to start."

"I love you," he said. "I know it may seem like I'm jumping the gun, but I do. You're my best friend, Cho."

"Let's just start over," Cho said softly. "We can just see what happens."

"I can do that," he squeezed her hand.

"We should get back to rounds," Cho said smiling at him.

"Right," Neville nodded. "Work first."

"Play later," Cho said nudging him.

Neville smiled at her. "Lots of play?"

"Later," Cho said grabbing him by the collar. "Come on, loverboy."

*** *** ***

Since their first dinner date, Charlie and Lavender had gotten together every night since then. They either went out for something to eat or stayed in at her place. He was due to head back to Romania that next day and so she accompanied him to the Burrow for lunch.

"Mum's been cooking up a storm since this morning," Charlie said as they walked in the door. "I think she's trying to convince me to stay by cooking like this and reminding me what I'm missing."

"They say the way to a man's heart is through his stomach," Lavender said smiling at him.

Charlie laughed as he took her hand. "That's definitely true when it comes to Mum's cooking."

"Charlie!" Molly called out. "Is that you?"

"It's me and Lav," Charlie answered.

Molly hurried out of the kitchen and smiled warmly at Lavender. "Hello, Lavender. I'm so glad you could join us today."

"Thank you Mrs. Weasley," Lavender replied. "I appreciate you inviting me today."

"I hope you're hungry," Molly said. "I made all of my Charlie's favourites."

"Starved," Lavender nodded.

"All my favourites?" Charlie asked with a grin. "Including biscuits?"

Molly grinned. "Yes and everyone's coming in for it."

"Everyone?" Lavender asked.

Molly nodded. "Bill and Fleur and their little ones. Fred and George. Ron and Luna, of course. Ginny. Great Aunt Muriel...."

"Wow," Charlie replied. "Such a gathering." he looked over at Lavender, who suddenly seemed apprehensive.

"I just wish your father would come out of his office and help me," Molly said. "Ginny and I have been doing it all ourselves."

"How is Ginny?" Lavender asked. "It's... it's been awhile since I've seen her."

"Nursing a broken heart I'm afraid," Molly said. "She and Neville didn't work out."

"Does she need me to go set him straight?" Charlie asked.

Molly shook her head. "She said it was mutual."

"Okay," Charlie nodded.

Lavender turned to see a little girl with long blonde hair barrelling toward Charlie. "Bonjour, Uncle Charlie!"

"Bonjour, little one," Charlie said scooping her up. "Is it my imagination or have you gotten bigger since the last time I saw you?"

"Much bigger," the little girl said, her bright blue eyes resting on Lavender."

Charlie followed her gaze. "Simone Amelie Weasley. This is my friend, Lavender."

"Bonjour," Simone smiled at her.

"Hello," Lavender greeted the child. "It's lovely to meet you Simone."

Fleur stepped forward with Tristan. "And this is our oldest, Tristan."

"You look just like your father," Lavender told him.

"By that, I hope you mean handsome and charming," Bill said putting an arm around Fleur.

Lavender smiled. "Of course, not as handsome or charming as his Uncle Charlie..."

"I think I'm going to keep you around," Charlie said winking at her.

"She's pretty," Simone whispered to her uncle.

"Quite so," Charlie whispered back. "I'm glad you think so too."

"Mrs. Weasley, can I help you in the kitchen?" Lavender offered.

"That's very sweet of you, Lavender," Mrs. Weasley beamed at her. "We could use some help bringing things to the table."

Lavender followed Molly into the kitchen and saw Ginny stirring something on the stove. She had never really gotten along with the redhead, but she'd have to learn to since she was part of Charlie's family.

"Hello, Ginny," Lavender said warmly.

Ginny looked over at her. "Hi..."

Molly handed Lavender an apron. "I don't want you to get your clothes dirty."

"Thank you," Lavender tied it on.

"I'm going to finish these biscuits," Molly said. "Lavender, could you take that batch and put them in the basket?"

"Sure," Lavender moved to the tray and began doing as Molly asked. "So um... how are you Ginny? It's been a few years..."

"I'm okay," Ginny replied. "No need to ask how you are. It must be exciting being a model."

"I do enjoy it," Lavender nodded. "I've got a cover shoot next week."

"Which magazine?" Ginny asked conversationally.

"Witch Weekly again," Lavender replied. "It's my second cover in four months for them."

"We're loyal subscribers to that magazine," Molly said. "I never miss an issue."

"I can't wait to see how your pictures turn out," Ginny told her.

"Thanks," Lavender was surprised at how nice Ginny was. "Maybe sometime if you'd like, you can come to the set."

"I'd love that," Ginny said smiling at her. "Thank you."

"I'll owl you some passes," Lavender said. "We'll have fun."

Ron came into the kitchen. "Ginevra, let me have one of those!"

Ginny slapped his hand away from the rolls. "You'll do no such thing!"

"Just one!" Ron whined.

"When have you ever had just one of anything?" Ginny asked.

"Today?" Ron asked.

Ginny looked at Lavender. "And to believe you actually gave him up?"

Lavender giggled. "He actually broke things off with me."

"Ancient history," Ron waved his hand. "Come on Gin. Give your favourite brother something to eat."

"Charlie!" Ginny called out. "Let me give my favourite brother something to eat!"

"Very, very funny," Ron replied.

"Where is Luna, dear?" Molly asked her youngest son.

"In the sitting room," Ron replied.

"I'm going to see if she needs anything," Ginny said taking off her apron.

"Thanks," Ron said, reaching for the tray.

"How's the wedding preparations going?" Lavender asked him. "Let me guess...you haven't done much..."

"Luna doesn't want me to," Ron answered, his mouth full.

"I'm really happy for you both," Lavender said sincerely.

Ron gave her a crooked smile. "I don't have to tell you that Luna's over the moon that her matchmaking worked for you and Charlie, do I?"

"She should open up a business," Lavender said happily. "I had my doubts when she suggested it."

"Seems like you're happy," Ron replied. "I'm glad for you guys."

Lavender gave him a hug. "I'm happy for you too. You do realise you'll have to wear a ring, don't you, Won Won?"

"Better than a necklace," Ron retorted with a grin.

"That was a nice necklace," Lavender pointed out. "Do you have any idea how long I saved up for it?"

"What did you do with it?" Ron asked curiously.

Lavender looked thoughtful for a few moments. "Um...well, I traded it in for a pair of sterling silver hoop earrings."

Ron laughed. "Nice."

"It might have been a little ostentatious," Lavender admitted. "But hey...we were kids back then."

"Very true," Ron nodded. "I'll give you a tip. Charlie likes emeralds."

"I'll keep that in mind," Lavender said sneaking him a biscuit. "Don't tell you, Mum."

"Not a word," Ron winked. "I'd be in as much trouble as you."

"What are you two doing?" Charlie asked from the doorway.

"Just talking," Lavender smiled at him.

"Luna was asking for you, Ron," Charlie said.

"Okay," Ron grabbed another roll and headed for the sitting room.

"I'm just helping your mum get everything ready," Lavender said. "You weren't kidding when you said she made a lot of food."

"She likes to overdo it," Charlie said coming up behind her and putting his arms around her.

Lavender leaned back against him. "I'm going to miss you after today," she said softly.

"We'll owl each other," he promised. "And we can Floo....Apparate..."

"I know," she turned around. "And I'm still coming to Romania for that shoot."

"And we have Ron's wedding," Charlie said giving her a kiss.

"We get to walk down the aisle together," Lavender put her arms around his neck. "Luna promised."

"Yes we do," Charlie said softly. "Merlin, I am going to miss you."

Lavender kissed him again, deeper this time. "We won't get to do this every day."

"We'll have to do as much of that as we can before I leave," Charlie said with a grin.

"Definitely," Lavender agreed. "Maybe after we eat, we can go take a walk."

"I'd love that," Charlie said resting his forehead on hers. "And don't you worry about my family. They're harmless."

"I know they are," Lavender replied. "Ginny's being awfully nice. I invited her to the set to visit soon."

Charlie grinned. He knew his little sister had grown up quite a bit these last few weeks. He'd always looked out for her and he was glad that she was making an effort with Lavender. "That was sweet of you, Lav."

Lavender smiled back at him and pressed her lips to his again.

Molly cleared her throat and the young couple pried sheepishly apart.

"No need to explain," Molly said chuckling.

"I'll just bring these in," Lavender said, taking the tray into the dining room.

"I like her," Molly said to her son. "She'll keep you on your toes."

"I hope so," Charlie grinned.

"I want all my children to be happy," Molly said. "If only we could get Fred and George married off..."

"I don't think there's a female out there desperate enough to take that on, Mum," Charlie said dryly.

Molly swatted his arm. "You shouldn't talk that way about your brothers."

"Mum," Charlie laughed. "You talk like that about them all the time."

"OI!" Ron called. "Are we going to eat anytime soon!"

"Not until your aunts and uncles get here," Molly shouted back. "And don't shout, Ronald! It's uncouth!"

"But I'm hungry," Ron whined, appearing in the doorway. "I'm going to die if I can't eat soon!"

"You should consider a career in theatre," Charlie said. "You're being overdramatic."

"Very funny," Ron glared at his brother.

Arthur came into the kitchen. "Something smells delicious."

"Don't you get any ideas, Arthur Weasley," Molly said. "We're waiting for the rest of the family."

"Just a taste?" Arthur asked.

Molly kissed him on the cheek. "No, my love. You have to wait."

Lavender reappeared in the door. "Is there anything else I can help you with, Mrs. Weasley?"

"No, thank you," Molly said smiling at her.

"I'll give you the grand tour," Charlie grinned at her.

Lavender took his hand and followed him out of the kitchen.

"I loved growing up here," Charlie told her as they climbed the stairs. "There was always something to do."

Lavender could certainly see why. The Burrow was such a warm, welcoming place. She felt at home here and she was glad that Charlie's family seemed to like her.

"That's Gin's room," Charlie pointed.

"She's the only one still here, right?" Lavender asked.

Charlie nodded. "The second floor has Fred and George's old rooms. They stored a lot of their stuff in there so out of concern for your safety we won't go in there. Percy's old room is there, too. You won't be seeing him today."

"He's sort of bowed out of the family, hasn't he?" Lavender asked softly. "I remember Ron talking about that."

"He forget where he came from," Charlie said bitterly. "He sold out, Lavender."

"His loss," Lavender put a hand on his arm. "You have a wonderful family, and he's an idiot for walking away like that."

"Mum keeps hoping he'll change his mind, but that's wishful thinking on her part," Charlie said. "He sends back the presents she sends him. "

"How awful," Lavender replied. "Your mum is a lovely woman."

"And she likes you," Charlie told her.

"I hope so," Lavender grinned at him. "I do plan on dating her little boy for quite some time..."

Charlie grinned back at her. "Well, her little boy is glad to hear that. Would you like to see my old room?"

"Sure," Lavender felt an excited flutter as he took her hand again.

Charlie led her up one more flight of stairs. "You'll have to forgive the mess."

Lavender shook her head. "You blokes are never tidy."

"Give me a break," Charlie said opening up the door. He stood back so she could enter first. The room was on the small side with two twin beds. Charlie's suitcase was open on the other bed with clothes strewn everywhere. Old Chudley Cannons posters adorned the walls along with old trophies and awards that he and Bill had won during their Hogwarts years.

"Wow," Lavender looked around. "This room is nice.... it's got a great view of the woods out back."

"Best view in the house," Charlie said grinning at her. "Of course, I'm a little biased."

"Maybe a little," Lavender agreed. "You're just like me though. I have clothes all over the place as well. Hermione's always nagging after me to pick up."

"I can't wait to meet her," Charlie said.

"I think a few more days, and she should be back," Lavender told him, sitting on the edge of Bill's old bed.

"I'll let you in on a secret," Charlie said sitting down beside her.

"What's that?" Lavender asked softly.

Charlie leaned in. "I've never had a girl up here."

"I find that hard to believe," she teased.

"It's the truth," Charlie said nudging her.

"Well I guess you wouldn't lie to me," she nudged him back.

"Never," Charlie said. "But aren't you glad that you're the first?"

"I've always liked being the first," Lavender answered, blushing a bit.

Charlie leaned in and kissed her.

She eagerly wrapped her arms around him, inviting him to pull her closer.

Charlie did just that, pulling her into his lap.

She was straddling him, her fingers running through his hair as their lips fused together.

"Lavender," Charlie whispered when they pulled apart.

"Yes..." she said breathlessly.

They had yet to be intimate though they'd snogged quite a few times. Charlie was trying to be a gentleman and respect the fact that she was still getting over her ex. "Um...as much as I want to do this, perhaps this isn't the best place for it?" Charlie said reluctantly.

"I know," she agreed. "If we want to go there... I'd like it to be more private."

"I don't want to rush you," Charlie said softly.

Lavender smiled at him. "You're so sweet."

"We'd better get back," Charlie said giving her a chaste kiss. "Before the others start to talk."

"We'll pick up again later," Lavender pressed her lips to his.

"Absolutely," Charlie said smiling at her.

When they finally made it back downstairs, nearly the entire Weasley family was downstairs. Lavender had never seen such a collection of redheads.

"Charles!" an older woman squealed pinching Charlie's cheeks.

"Auntie Muriel," Charlie said with false brightness. "You know, you don't have to do that every time you see me."

"Nonsense," the woman beamed at him. "You've gotten so tall!"

Charlie laughed. "I'd like to introduce you to my friend, Lavender Brown. Lavender, this is my Auntie Muriel."

"Hello dear," Muriel smiled at her. "Any friend of Charles is a friend of mine!"

"It's lovely to meet you," Lavender said but the woman had already moved on to Fred.

"If I had a sickle for every single time she told me how tall I've gotten," Charlie mused, shaking his head.

Lavender laughed. "You have gotten taller," she teased.

Charlie rolled his eyes. "Would you like to pinch my cheeks, too?"

"Don't tempt me," Lavender squeezed his hand as they sat down.

Molly stood at the head of the table. "I'm so glad that all of you could be here today! I only wish I could have made more food!"

"Here! Here!" Ron exclaimed, raising his glass.

Molly laughed. "I miss having all of my family around and it's so special when we all get together like this. Charlie, it's been so great having you back home these last few days...."

Charlie grinned. "Next time I'll stay longer."

Molly smiled back at him, but her face turned serious. "I just wish we were all here today. Percy would be here if he could, but we all know how busy he is."

Ron and Charlie exchanged looks. "Sure he's busy," Ron muttered. Luna gently elbowed his side.

"But I'm sure he'll be here for Ronnie and Luna's wedding," Molly said wiping at her eyes.

"I'm not holding my breath," Ron said, even more quietly.

Tristan nudged Fleur. "Mama, who is Percy?"

"Hush mon cher," Fleur said. "Pas maintenant."

"How about we all tuck in to this delicious meal?" Arthur suggested. "Molly, you outdid yourself!"

"Thank you Arthur," Molly nodded. "Everyone, please dig in."

"Finally," Ron reached for the huge platter of potatoes.

"I love watching you eat," Luna said dreamily.

"It's what I do best," Ron boasted.

"No it isn't," Luna grinned at him.

"One of the top three then," Ron said grinning back at her.

"I'd say your eating ranks second best," Luna replied.

"And then there's my flying," Ron said reaching for a platter of vegetables. "And my sense of humour. "

Luna smiled dreamily. "And you're all mine."

Ron gave her a kiss on the cheek. "Loony, you always know just the right thing to say."

"So do you," Luna leaned against him.

"Mum, you really didn't have to do all this for me," Charlie said to Molly.

"I miss you dear," Molly replied. "I'd make twice this much if I could."

"Can you get food like this in Romania?" Ginny asked. "Come on, Charlie. You should stay."

"My work is there," Charlie shook his head.

"And we're very proud of you," Molly said.

"Thanks," Charlie helped himself to some pasta. "I think I'll be home to visit more often." he looked at Lavender, who blushed.

"That might have something to do with your girlfriend, the model,'" George said dryly.

"That's a distinct possibility," Charlie replied.

Luna smiled across the table at Lavender. She was happy for her friend.

"Of course," Charlie continued. "Lav and I owe Luna quite a bit. She's the one who pushed us to go out."

"She might have quite a knack for it," Ron said. "She can see the future and find love for everyone."

"I cannot see the future, Ronald," Luna said blushing.

"I beg to differ," Lavender said.

"It was just a fluke," Luna said modestly. "Really."

Lavender could tell Luna was a bit embarrassed so she backed off. "I just appreciate it."

"I just want everyone to be as happy as Ronald and me," Luna said softly.

Fleur smiled at her. "Your wedding will be the most beautiful, Luna."

"Thank you, Fleur," Luna said. "I hope I look as beautiful as you did on your wedding day."

Bill chuckled. "Fleur can do that."

"Phle--I mean, Fleur really did look beautiful on her wedding day," Ginny said.

"Merci, Ginevra," Fleur said with a touch of surprise in her voice.

"Ginny helped out quite a bit today," Molly told everyone.

"I didn't do much, Mum," Ginny said.

"You made the soup," Molly shook her head.

Ginny smiled. "I used to help you all the time."

"My little girl," Molly's eyes filled with tears again. "I wish you weren't so broken hearted about that Neville."

"Mum, there's no need to cry," Ginny said. "It was mutual. Neville and I are better off as friends."

Ron stared at her. "When did that happen?"

"A few days ago," Ginny replied. "It just didn't work out, Ron."

"He didn't hurt you?" Ron asked.

Ginny shook her head. She hadn't told anyone about Malfoy. "It just was not working out."

"I'm sorry to hear that, Ginny," Luna said. "If you want to talk..."

"Thanks," Ginny sent her a half smile. "Might take you up on it."

"And you never know," Molly said. "There might be someone at the wedding who catches your eye..."

Ginny let out a weak laugh. "Don't count on it, Mum. Besides, I'm fine on my own."

The rest of the dinner passed without event and as most of the guests either left or scattered about the Burrow, Lavender, Ginny and Luna offered to clean up the kitchen so they could talk.

"I can't remember the last time I ate so much," Lavender commented.

"That's what Mum's cooking will do to you," Ginny answered.

"Ronald never gains a stone," Luna said shaking her head.

"That's not fair at all," Lavender shook her head, tossing her long blonde hair back. "He was like that at school too."

"Most blokes are like that," Ginny said picking up a stack of dishes.

Lavender began to run some water into the sink. "I really enjoyed coming here today." she said.

"The Weasleys are great, aren't they?" Luna asked. "I'm so happy that I'm going to be one of them soon. They always make you feel right at home."

Lavender smiled at her. "Luna, you were born to be a Weasley," she teased.

Luna giggled. "You think so?"

Ginny smiled at her friend. "We know so. And my brother is really lucky to have you."

"Thank you Ginny," Luna said sincerely. "I'm glad we're going to be sisters in law now."

Ginny gave her a hug. "I'm sorry for not being a better friend. I really am. I'm going to change that now. I hope you'll give me a chance."

Luna's eyes grew teary. "Of course!"

Ginny wiped at her eyes. "Thanks, Luna."

"So," Lavender said trying to lighten the mood. "Are you inviting any of the old crowd to the wedding?"

"I believe Ronald is inviting his old friends that he shared the dormitory with," Luna replied.

"I haven't seen Dean and Seamus since we left school," Lavender commented. "And I guess it goes without saying that Parvati won't be there."

"No big loss there," Ginny said quickly. "If she still blames you for what happened she doesn't deserve your friendship."

"She knew that Luna wasn't to blame, but she still held that grudge," Lavender said about her former best friend.

"As I said," Ginny replied. "Her loss."

Charlie poked his head into the room. "Lav? Want to go for that walk?"

"We can get the rest," Luna assured her.

"Thanks," Lavender said with a smile as she took Charlie's hand.

He grabbed a coat from the hall closet. "This is Gin's, but I'm sure she doesn't mind."

"Thanks," Lavender slipped into it.

"Come on, " Charlie said grabbing his own coat, too.

Lavender slid her hand back into his as they left the house. "Where to?"

Charlie looked thoughtfully at her. "How about I show you my secret hideaway?"

"You have a secret hideaway?" she asked.

Charlie nodded. "Yes, but you have to promise you will never tell a soul about it."

"My lips are sealed," Lavender promised.

Charlie squeezed her hand before leading her down the path toward the woods.

"I was telling Luna and Ginny how glad I was that I came today," Lavender told him.

"I was just telling my brothers the same thing," Charlie said putting his arm around her.

Lavender leaned happily against him. "I really am going to miss you..."

"You will probably be so busy with your photo shoots that you will forget all about the mad red-haired bloke who you took pity on," Charlie teased.

"Hardly," Lavender replied. "I think he's going to be in my thoughts more than ever."

"And every time I look at a Hungarian Horntail, I'll think of you," Charlie said trying to keep a straight face.

"What?" she squawked.

"Yes, they are very interesting creatures," Charlie continued.

"You better have meant that in a way that implies I'm fierce," Lavender poked him.

"That's exactly what I meant," Charlie said nudging her.

"Better have been," she replied.

"Come on," Charlie said. "You know that I think you are the most beautiful woman I've ever seen and I'd much rather look at you than a dragon."

Lavender grinned at him. "You really think that? Really?"

"Wouldn't have said it otherwise," Charlie said pulling her close.

Lavender put her arms around him and gave him a rather passionate kiss.

"Whoa," Charlie said breathlessly when they pulled apart. "What did I do to deserve that?"

"Just being so sweet," she said softly.

"I try," Charlie said holding her close. "Lavender Brown..."

"Hmmm..." she rested her head on his shoulder.

"I'm thinking this is the start of something good," Charlie whispered.

"It definitely is," Lavender agreed, resting her forehead against his. "I didn't think I was ready... but I'd have passed up on someone incredible if I hadn't given it a chance."

"David or whatever his name is was a fool to let you go," Charlie said.

"David who?" Lavender asked. "I don't know this person..."

"I don't know him either," Charlie said giving her another kiss.

"Show me your secret place," Lavender said after they kissed again.

Charlie smiled. "Okay...."

He led her further into the woods, just off the path. "It's right in here."

"I can't see it," Lavender squinted in the darkness.

Charlie laughed. "Right here..." he lifted up some branches.

"Oh," Lavender gasped. "Charlie.."

"Pretty cool isn't it?" he asked. "I used to come here all the time when I wanted to be alone."

"And your brothers didn't know?" Lavender asked taking in the wooded shelter.

"Still don't," Charlie answered.

"Your secret is safe with me," Lavender promised.

"Thank you," he smiled at her.

"Shall we sit down?" Lavender asked.

"After you," Charlie gestured.

Lavender brushed off the leaves on the small bench and sat down.

Charlie sat down next to her. "I haven't come in here in years."

"Why not?" Lavender asked resting her head on his shoulder.

"Just haven't," he said. "I guess I thought I was too grown up for it."

"Not too grown up for me?" Lavender asked remembering how uncomfortable he'd been at first with their age difference.

"Not that grown up," he sent her an easy smile.

"Age is nothing but a number," Lavender said smiling back at him. "It doesn't matter to me."

"Doesn't matter to me either," Charlie told her. "I just like being with you. I wasn't looking for a relationship when this all started either... but I guess I just couldn't help it."

"Sometimes, people just fit," Lavender said linking her hand in his.

"I'd like to think that describes us," Charlie said softly.

"Me too," Lavender said. "Me too."

Charlie kissed her again. "I say it's time to pick back up where we left off in my room."

Lavender smiled. "I think we were right about ...here."

He was happy when she crawled back onto his lap. "You're right," he said, running his fingers down through her hair.

"You make me so happy, Charlie," Lavender whispered.

"Me too," he answered. "I can't wait to go back and brag about who I'm dating."

Lavender poked him in the side. "Charlie!"

"What?" he laughed. "Come on, you're this gorgeous, famous model. You can't blame me."

"What am I going to do with you?" Lavender asked.

"Kiss me," he answered, pulling her close again.

*** *** ***

Harry and Hermione spent the next couple of nights laying low and staying in their cottage. Sirius told them to keep a low profile while they figured out the best method of protecting the Minister. The couple didn't mind of course. Hermione was in no hurry to see either Dolohov or Monique.

Cabin fever began to set in though and Hermione convinced Harry that a midnight stroll along the beach would do them both a world of good.

"This is nice," he squeezed her hand. "I'm glad you talked me into it."

"I can talk you into anything," Hermione said leaning against him.

He smiled at her. "That you can," he squeezed her shoulders.

"With any luck we'll be able to go home in a couple of days," Hermione said.

"I hope so," Harry answered.

"You know, in many ways it feels like we've been here forever and in others it feels like we just got here," Hermione said thoughtfully.

"A lot's happened in two weeks," Harry nodded. "You got your first case, we had to pretend to be married... we fell back in love..."

"Some tart tried to seduce you and make it seem like you'd slept together," Hermione continued. "I was ogled by a pervert..."

Harry made a face. "Those weren't the finer moments."

"I know," Hermione said. "I just really want to kick Monique's scrawny arse."

Harry laughed. "I'd pay to see that. I remember when you kicked mine back at school."

"When I found you on the beach, I wanted to kick yours too," Hermione said nudging him.

"I'm glad you didn't," Harry grimaced. "Don't think my arse or my ego could take it again."

"I trust you," Hermione said seriously.

Harry looked at her. "Thank you," he said quietly. "I trust you too."

Hermione leaned in and kissed him.

Harry put his arms around her waist, sliding her closer to him.

"How about we head back to the cottage?" Hermione whispered in his ear.

"I like the way you think," he answered softly.

"Come on," Hermione said grabbing his hand and breaking off in a run back up the beach toward their cottage.

Harry followed her with a laugh but abruptly stopped as he saw someone he thought was long gone and had hoped to never see again.

Hermione turned around. "Come on, slowpoke!"

Harry pulled out his wand and advanced on the figure. "You bastard," he hissed.

16. The Long Haul

Authors’ note: This is a bit of a short chapter. After this, there will be one more chapter and that will be the end of the Hogwarts/Cayman Undercover Universe. We hope that you have enjoyed it!

"I beg your pardon?" the man asked taken aback.

"Pettigrew," Harry snarled, unable to contain his anger.

"James!" Hermione called out hurrying to get back to him.

"J-James?" Pettigrew stammered.

Harry's eyes blazed as he jabbed his wand at the shaking man.

"L-let me go!" Pettigrew said in a high voice. "Please---I'm just a guest here!"

"James!" Hermione reached for Harry's arm. "What's gotten into you?"

"This man is the reason my parents are dead," Harry said through clenched teeth. "I'd recognise him anywhere."

"Harry," Pettigrew said shaking uncontrollably now. "You've---"

"Going to kill you," Harry reached for his throat.

"No, Harry!" Hermione tried to reason with him.

"How dare you even show your face?" Harry snarled. "I'm going to take you in and have you thrown in Azkaban."

"I was your father's best friend," Peter said grasping Harry's arm.

"And you fucking betrayed him," Harry grabbed his shirt. "I'm taking you in. Now."

Pettigrew looked at Hermione. "Please, you can't let him do this!"

"You killed his parents?" Hermione looked at the round man in disgust.

Pettigrew shook his head. "No! It wasn't me!"

Harry yanked him along. "You're going away forever."

"Please!" Pettigrew pleaded.

Harry ignored his pleas and continued to drag him along, Hermione hurrying behind him.

"Harry, we should notify Sirius and Remus," Hermione called out to him. "Immediately."

But, Harry didn't hear her. It was taking everything he had not to kill Pettigrew on the spot.

They were almost back to the cottage when it happened. One moment Harry had Pettigrew by his shirt and the next, the man began to shrink into his animagus form.

"Where'd he go?" Hermione asked.

"FUCK!" Harry shouted. "He's an Animagus! He's turning into a rat!"

Pettigrew's transformation was complete and in rat form, he scurried off down the beach. The darkness didn't help matters and Hermione grabbed Harry's arm. "He's gone, Harry."

Harry let out a frustrated shout. "I need to ring Sirius."

"What was he doing here?" Hermione asked as they walked into the cottage.

"I don't know," Harry said, reaching immediately for the phone. "But I'm sure it's nothing good."

Hermione sat down on the edge of the bed, wishing she could do something to calm Harry down, but she knew that'd be fighting a losing battle.

"Sirius," Harry barked into the phone. "Bad news. Pettigrew's here."

Sirius was silent for a few moments. "That's Peter, for you. I imagine he heard about Dolohov's plan and he wanted in."

"I lost my temper and dragged him back here to bring him in, but he turned into a rat and escaped," Harry paced the room. "He probably ran back to Dolohov. Once he finds out who I am, this whole ruse is over."

"Which means we should get you out of there, but we still need the list," Sirius said thoughtfully.

"Which list?" Harry asked.

"All the evidence you found on Dolohov and his plan," Sirius said. "The list of sponsors behind this. We have to have this, Harry. If the case is going to stick, we have to have it."

"Shit," Harry swore. "I'll go get it. Then we've got to get out of here."

"And those ledgers," Sirius told him.

Harry sighed and hung up. "We have to get the list and the ledgers," he told Hermione. "But we also need to get out of here fast."

"I should go and get those," Hermione volunteered.

"I'll go," Harry replied. "Just... I'll go. I know right where he hid them the last time I was in there while you were out with Monique."

"I suppose I should pack our things," Hermione said, for once not putting up a fight.

"Thank you," Harry said in relief. "Look, if I'm not back in twenty minutes..."

"I'll call for reinforcements like a good little Auror," Hermione finished.

Harry kissed her. "This will all be over with soon."

"I hope so," Hermione said. "Be careful."

"I will," he promised before leaving the room.

Hermione made sure the wards were in place before she started packing.

It didn't take her long to get most of their things and surveillance items back into the suitcases. Checking her watch, she realised Harry had only been gone fifteen minutes.

This was all going to be over soon and they'd be able to start their new life together. They'd put the past behind them and she would get over her insecurities.

There would be no Monique to make her feel inferior, she thought as she gazed at the ring she wore on her hand.

Harry was with her and that was all that mattered. She was the woman he wanted and it didn't matter who he was with when they'd been apart. She'd had boyfriends since they'd broken up.

Hermione flopped back on the bed and resolved to stop thinking. She trusted Harry, and she knew she would get past all these insecurities.

She looked over at the bedside table and realised that Harry had now been gone for over twenty minutes.

She got up and reached for her wand. Hermione also slipped one of the transmitters in her pocket.

She would call for reinforcements if necessary, but chances were that Harry had just taken longer than expected. Perhaps Dolohov was in his office and Harry had to wait him out..

"I'm going," she said to no one.

Meanwhile, back at the main hotel, Harry was hiding in one of the closets in Dolohov's office. The Death Eater had returned unexpectedly before Harry had the chance to get his hands on the ledgers.

"Search every inch of the grounds," Dolohov barked into the phone. "I can't believe what a fool I was!"

Harry nearly groaned in dismay. Dolohov obviously knew what was going on. He only hoped Hermione was able to get out of the room before Dolohov's henchmen got there.

"Bring me the girl too," Dolohov said in a cold voice. "I'll have fun with her before..."

Harry burst out of the closet. "You son of a bitch!" he roared.

Dolohov calmly put the phone down. "I thought that'd bring you out."

"You won't TOUCH her!" Harry's eyes were snapping fire.

"So much like your father," Dolohov commented leaning back in his chair. "I can't believe I didn't recognise the resemblance. He was a fool, too."

Harry wouldn't let Dolohov's insults get to him. "You are under arrest," he stated coldly.

Dolohov chuckled. "Am I?"

"Something tells me you aren't coming back willingly," Harry replied. "Which is fine. I've been waiting for an excuse to smash your face in."

Dolohov rocked back in his chair. "Then what would become of little Mrs. Montgomery? Is that her real name? Peter said he'd never seen her before..."

"You don't need to worry about her," Harry said coldly.

"I'll reassure you that I will take good care of her after you're gone," Dolohov taunted him.

Harry jabbed his wand at Dolohov's throat. "You are under arrest," he repeated. "A team of Aurors will be coming in here soon."

"I haven't seen them in such a long time," Dolohov said calmly. "I hope Sirius Black will be there."

"He might just enjoy taking you down," Harry said coldly.

"Step back, Harry," Dolohov said. "Before I have to do something I'll regret."

Harry narrowed his eyes. "You've already done lots of things," he stated. "You and Fudge will be going to Azkaban- you'll have to tell Bellatrix Lestrange I said hello."

"Well," Dolohov said shoving Harry. "You can tell your mummy and daddy hello soon enough."

Harry went to hit the older man in the face but instead found himself being pushed into the wall by Gradwell.

"Thank you," Dolohov said standing up and dusting himself off. "I was growing tired of his blustering. Have you found the girl?"

Gradwell held on to Harry. "No, sir. She wasn't in their cottage."

"Damn!" Dolohov slammed his fist on the desk. "Find her. Now."

"What should I do with him?" Gradwell asked.

"Knock him out," Dolohov's eyes were hard. "I'll deal with him."

Gradwell looked at Harry. "You heard the man. I apologise in advance, Mr. Potter."

Harry tried to struggle away, but Gradwell was much stronger.

Dolohov watched with a smirk as his henchman drew back his fist and hit Harry hard in the stomach.

Hermione.... Harry thought weakly as black spots danced in front of his eyes.

Harry hunched over and for good measure, Gradwell kicked him hard in the ribs.

Dolohov laughed. "Very good."

"I'll go and find the girl," Gradwell told his boss.

"Find her and bring her here," Dolohov ordered. "And tell Monique to come in here too."

Gradwell nodded and made his way out the door.

"Mr. Potter," Dolohov said standing over him. "You know I always thought you were more bark than bite. Too bad you couldn't live up to the hype."

Harry coughed, trying to draw air into his lungs. He couldn't believe he had been so stupid as to let Gradwell trap him.

"Your emotions have always been your downfall," Dolohov said his wand trained on Harry. "You shouldn't care so much about people, Harry."

Harry glared back up at him as Dolohov shoved him onto his back with his foot.

Hermione watched from the window, wanting to strangle Dolohov with her bare hands. She'd been here for a couple of minutes and she'd arrived just in time to see Gradwell walk out, leaving a bruised and bloodied Harry alone with Dolohov.

This was all going to hell," she thought as she crept away from the window. She felt for the transmitter in her pocket and turned it on, hoping the Aurors back in England would respond appropriately.

She had to get inside Dolohov's office before he killed Harry.

Hermione kept herself pressed against the wall as she snuck inside. She kept an eye out for Gradwell, Monique, Pettigrew- anyone who could recognise her at this stage.

"Please let him be okay," Hermione whispered to herself. "Please, let him be okay."

She was just entering the lobby when she was shoved aside.

"Going somewhere, Janie?" Monique asked.

"None of your business you slag," Hermione said coldly. "Move aside."

Monique grabbed Hermione by the arm. "No, I don't think so."

Hermione yanked herself away. "Touch me again--"

Monique rolled her eyes. "You know....I was just thinking that I'd shagged some barrister in training and come to find out, it was Harry Potter himself. Hmm...there's something I can tell all my friends..."

"You didn't get that chance," Hermione refused to let Monique's words sting her again. "Now get out of my way."

"Or you'll what?" Monique asked with a smirk. "Bore me to death?"

"Get. Out. Of. My. Way." Hermione's voice was icy. "Or you'll need another nose job."

"I've had about enough of you," Monique retorted. "Come on, let me get you to Antonin and then we'll---"

Hermione shoved the other woman away. "Don’t' you dare come near me."

"You silly cow!" Monique exclaimed before making a move toward Hermione. "You're going t pay for that!"

"You might break a nail," Hermione said, moving herself into a fighting stance.

Monique laughed. "It'd be worth it."

The two women circled each other in the abandoned lobby, hatred bouncing between them. Hermione waited for Monique to make the first move- she could figure out her defence from there.

"I must say that it's a relief that you weren't really his wife," Monique said haughtily. "Imagine the great Harry Potter ending up with such a...frump."

Hermione shook her head. "As opposed to a whore like yourself?"

"At least I know how to satisfy a man," Monique shot back, advancing on Hermione.

"For about five seconds," Hermione retorted, flexing her arm in preparation.

Monique moved to slap Hermione hard across the face, but that was about as far as she got.

Stepping aside, Hermione grabbed Monique's wrist and twisted herself around her back.

"OW!" Monique squawked.

"That's right," Hermione said, shoving her against the wall.

Monique cried out as the cold granite scratched her face. She tried to squirm away from Hermione, but the brunette obviously wasn't through with her yet.

"Now," Hermione said coldly. "Where's Antonin? And what's he going to do with Harry?"

Monique didn't answer her and Hermione twisted the other woman's arm. "Ow! Uh----he's----he's going to k-kill him."

"Like hell," Hermione snarled. "Come on."

Monique stumbled as Hermione pulled her along toward Dolohov's office.

Without preamble, Hermione shoved her through the door. "Let Harry go," she ordered.

"Janie," Dolohov said smiling at her. "How nice of you to join us!"

"Antonin, please!" Monique pleaded.

Hermione glared at Dolohov. "Let Harry go. NOW!"

Dolohov looked past her as if he hadn't heard her. "I'm glad you made it. You'll get to watch him die."

"Antonin!" Monique had tears in her eyes. "You can't let her do this to me!"

Dolohov laughed. "You can be replaced, Monique."

Hermione would have relished the look on Monique's face if their situation wasn't so dire. "Aurors are on the way, Dolohov." she bluffed. "It's only a matter of minutes."

Dolohov kicked Harry in the gut again. "I didn't even have to use magic, Mrs. Montgomery."

"I'm not using magic either," Hermione twisted Monique's arm again.

"If you think I care what you do to her, you're mistaken," Dolohov countered. "Can you say the same?"

Hermione knew she couldn't. She racked her brain for an idea on how to get Harry away from Dolohov.

"Antonin, please!" Monique pleaded. "S-she's hurting me!"

Dolohov rolled his eyes. "Stop your whining," he ordered.

Harry opened his eyes and looked up at Hermione. "Her---"

"Harry..." she tried not to show how upset she was.

"As touching as this is, I have to cut this short," Dolohov said sarcastically.

Gradwell appeared back in the doorway. "Sir--" he began.

Dolohov turned his head and Harry summoned what strength he had and grabbed for the older wizard's leg.

Hermione shoved Monique away and swung her arm out at Dolohov as he began to fall.

Dolohov fell to the ground, his wand falling out of his hand. Gradwell reached for it as did Harry.

Harry managed to grab it first. "Petrificus Totalus!" he pointed the wand at Gradwell, who went rigid.

Hermione trained her wand on Dolohov. She muttered a spell and ropes shot out of her wand, binding the man's arms and legs.

Harry struggled to stand up. "Need... call Sirius..." he tried to draw in a breath.

Hermione reached for him. "I have a transmitter. I'm sure he heard what just happened. Oh, Harry!"

"I'm okay," he used the edge of the desk to stand up. He looked at Hermione with new respect. "That was incredible, what you did."

Hermione smiled at him, touching his cheek. "That's a switch, eh? Me saving you?"

"Yeah," he said. "Don't tell Sirius."

Monique tried to make her own escape, but the doors to Dolohov's office swung open and Sirius, Lupin and a team of Aurors came bustling inside.

"Take her," Hermione pointed. "She may have been an accomplice in all this. The ledgers and list of dates and places are in his drawer."

One of the Aurors took Monique by the arm and led her out of the office.

"Nice work you two," Lupin said looking down at Dolohov.

"Thank you sir," Hermione said, breathing easier as another pair of Aurors lifted a struggling Dolohov.

"Tell Bellatrix hello for me," Harry said glaring at the man.

"I'll get out of there," Dolohov threatened. "And you'll pay for this, Potter. You and your little bitch."

"Over my dead body," Harry said defiantly.

The Aurors carried Dolohov out along with Gradwell. Sirius collected the ledgers and the paperwork from the desk.

"I'll have someone get your things from the cottage," Lupin told them. "And Harry, you should be checked out."

"That's the least of my worries," Harry said dryly.

"You look like shite," Sirius said matter-of-factly.

"It's been a bit of a shite evening," Harry retorted. "I think one of my ribs might be broken. Hurts to breathe."

"I'll take him back to the cottage and check him out," Hermione said.

Sirius nodded. "Just be back soon. We have some things to go over when we get back."

Hermione helped Harry stand up and she put her arm around him.

"I'll make it, right?" he joked lamely.

"Damn straight you will," Hermione said. "You scared me half to death, you know that, right?"

"I did?" he asked.

Hermione nodded, noticing that Harry was limping. She told him about arriving just as Gradwell was leaving and how Monique had stopped her in the corridor. "I was worried I was going to be too late."

"I was an idiot for not making sure the whole room was cleared," Harry shook his head.

"It's over now," Hermione said helping him down the front steps.

"Thanks to you," Harry looked at her. "I meant what I said in there. You were incredible."

Hermione beamed at him. "Thank you."

"Guess I don't need to worry about you so much anymore." he said as they approached the cottage.

"You'll still worry," Hermione said. "But hopefully you'll realise that I can take care of myself."

"I do," he promised. "I know that now."

Hermione opened the door and helped him inside.

"Just go sit on the bed," she motioned. "I'll get you a potion for your pain."

Harry nodded and did as she requested.

Hermione quickly mixed up what she would need then brought it to him. "Lift up your shirt," she told him. "And drink this in one gulp."

"You sure are bossy, Granger," Harry said. "Um...can you help me with the shirt?"

"Sure," Hermione nodded, gently lifting it. "Be careful- don't move your arms too much."

Hermione gasped when she took in the damage Gradwell had done.

His entire abdomen was black and blue. "You might have more than one broken rib," she bit her lower lip. "I may not be able to do a whole lot."

"I don't want to go to hospital," Harry told her.

"I'm sure the Ministry will have a healer waiting to make sure we're all right," Hermione told him.

Harry took the glass and downed the contents in one gulp.

"Good," she nodded. "We should get going. We'll have you check out first thing."

"I'm not staying in the hospital," Harry said firmly.

"You don't have to," Hermione assured him. "Merlin, you blokes are babies..."

Harry winced as she helped him to his feet. "I just don't want to spend our first night back away from you, Granger."

Hermione had to smile at that. "I'd stay in hospital with you."

"Very romantic," Harry said.

"Romance will happen later," Hermione told him softly. "First things first."

"In this condition, I doubt we can do THAT," Harry said smiling at her.

Hermione shook her head. "You are incorrigible. THAT will come later with the romance."

"Just making sure," Harry said, trying to not wince with every step.

Hermione noticed how much pain he was in. "I think we need to tell them to bring a Healer to you," she said. "You won't make an Apparition, much less go through the Floo Network."

"This is humiliating," Harry told her.

"You got hurt," she said. "It’s not the first time it's happened, and not the last."

"Thanks for the vote of confidence," Harry said sarcastically.

"I meant in general," Hermione looked over at him. "Don't take it so personally."

"Sorry," Harry said quietly. "I just don't like looking like this is front of you, Hermione."

"I don't think any less of you for it," she told him.

Harry was going to say something else, but they spotted Lupin and Sirius heading toward them.

"We were just coming to look for you," Sirius said.

"Harry needs a Healer to check out his ribs," Hermione said immediately. "I think he's got more than one rib broken."

Sirius nodded. "We can rehash the events of tonight after you get checked out, Harry."

Harry nodded silently.

"Sirius can see you to St. Mungo's," Lupin said. "I'd like a word with Hermione."

Hermione nodded as Sirius led Harry away. "Yes sir?"

Lupin motioned for her to have a seat on one of the benches. Hermione did as he asked and Lupin stood before her looking grave and serious.

"First off, I'd like to congratulate you on your performance during this assignment," Lupin told her.

"Thank you," Hermione replied, twisting her hands together.

"But, there are certain rules that Aurors must obey," Lupin continued.

"Yes sir?" Hermione asked, a feeling of dread welling up inside her.

"Sirius tells me that you and Harry are engaged," Lupin said, his expression unreadable.

Hermione nodded. "We are."

"Do you feel that your personal relationship will interfere with your professional responsibilities?" Lupin asked her.

Hermione shook her head. "Absolutely not, sir."

Lupin regarded her for a few moments before he spoke again. "As you know, Nymphadora Tonks and I have been together for quite some time now and we've always tried to conduct ourselves with a sense of decorum."

Hermione nodded, wondering if he was going to tell her to break things off. She was prepared to stand up to him, even if he was her superior.

"I have known Harry for quite some time and I think of him as a son, Hermione," Lupin continued. "And I want him to be happy."

"I can make him happy," she told him. "Happiest he's ever been."

"You already have," Lupin said patting her on the shoulder. "All I ask is that the two of you remain professional with each other on the job. If you can do that, I will not stand in your way."

"Really?" Hermione asked.

Lupin nodded. "Really. Congratulations, Hermione."

She smiled. "Thank you so much."

"You're very welcome," Lupin said. "I'll see to it that someone gets your belongings. If you'd like to go ahead to St. Mungo's to see to Harry..."

Hermione nodded. "I do want to see him. Thank you again, sir."

Lupin gave her a hug. "Take care of him, Hermione."

"I will," she promised before heading out. It didn't take her long to arrive at St. Mungos and she headed right where Lupin told her Harry would be.

A nurse was wrapping Harry's torso with bandages and he looked as if he wished he was anywhere but there.

"Hey," Hermione said softly. "What's the prognosis?"

"His ribs are broken," the nurse told her. "And he has numerous cuts, contusions and bruises. The healer would like to keep him here tonight for observation."

"I'll be fine," Harry grumbled.

"You heard the healer, Mr. Potter," the nurse said, finishing the bandages. "I'll be right back with some pyjamas."

"I can hardly wait," Harry said sarcastically.

Hermione smiled at him. "I promised to stay with you."

"Visiting hours are officially over," the nurse told her.

I'm his partner," Hermione told her. "And I'm staying. If you have a problem with that, go talk to Head Auror Remus Lupin."

"Fine," the nurse said crisply before leaving the room.

Hermione settled onto the edge of his bed. "She's quite warm, isn't she?" she rolled her eyes.

"How about you try some of that kung fu out on her?" Harry asked trying to lie back on his bed.

"If she tries to drag me out I will," Hermione pulled his pillows up behind him. "There, that should help."

"Thank you," Harry said smiling lazily at her.

"Lupin gave us his blessing," Hermione said after a moment. "He's not going to oppose us being together."

"I had a feeling that's what he wanted to talk to you about," Harry said. "I knew he'd come round."

Hermione brushed back his hair. "I can't wait until you look like yourself again."

"Me too," Harry said yawning. "They...they gave me something for the pain. I think it's also a sleeping potion."

"Then sleep," she said, kissing his forehead. "I'll be here when you wake up."

"Don't go," Harry said closing his eyes. "Don't leave me with that ...woman."

"I'm not going anywhere," Hermione reached for his hand.

"Love you," Harry said sleepily. "Love you. Love you."

"I love you too," Hermione gave him a light kiss on his mouth. "Now sleep. You'll be all better in the morning."

"All better," Harry repeated. "All better for Hermy."

"I'd hit you if you weren't already bruised up," Hermione shook her head.

Harry didn't answer her and Hermione could tell he'd fallen asleep. She cuddled up beside him on the bed, being careful not to hurt him.

"We're in this for the long haul, Potter." She whispered.

"I'm not going anywhere," she said closing her eyes.

*** *** ***

17. Epilogue

Authors’ note: This is the final chapter-epilogue. We hope that you have enjoyed it. This is the final chapter in the Hogwarts/Cayman Undercover series. Thank you for reading it!

"Ladies and gentlemen," the vicar said proudly. "May I present to you for the very first time---Mr. and Mrs. Ronald Weasley!"

Molly Weasley let out a sob that she tried to muffle with her handkerchief. She'd been a complete waterworks the entire ceremony. Arthur put an arm around her as they watched their youngest son kiss his new wife.

"Shhhh..." he whispered. "Look how happy Ron is."

Molly nodded. "I-I'm s-so h-happy for them!"

Luna beamed at Ron. "Oh, Ronald!"

"Mrs. Weasley," he said, pulling her close for another kiss.

"I love the sound of that," Luna said happily.

Their engagement had lasted a little over three months. Neither of them had wanted to wait long. They were eager to begin their new life together. Their friends pitched in to help and the result was Luna and Ron's dream wedding.

The happy couple began their walk back up the aisle, followed by their attendants.

"Luna," Hermione hugged her friend once they had all reached the end of the aisle. "I'm so, so happy for you!"

Luna smiled. "Thank you, Hermione!"

Harry clapped Ron on the shoulder. "You finally made an honest woman of her. Congratulations mate."

Ron grinned. "Thanks. You're next."

Harry laughed. "And I can't wait." he and Hermione were planning to be married that following April.

"Can't wait for what?" Hermione asked joining them.

"To be in their place," Harry put his arm around her. "Married... for real."

"James and Janie send their regards," Hermione said to Ron.

"Who?" Ron asked, his eyes darting over to the buffet table.

"Those were our names on our assignment," Hermione told him.

"Oh yeah," Ron clearly wasn't paying much attention. "I hope we eat soon."

"We have to go and receive the guests," Luna said touching Ron's arm.

"But I thought we'd eat first," Ron protested.

Luna giggled. "I'm sure sneaking a bite never hurt anyone."

Ron gave her a passionate kiss. "Loony, you are the perfect woman for me."

Luna put her arms around him. "I'm so happy Ronald..."

"Me too," Ron said leading her over to the buffet table.

"He's never going to change," Hermione said shaking her head.

Harry grinned at her. "You look gorgeous today."

Hermione grinned back at him. "I'm lucky Luna didn't put us all in something hideous."

Harry toyed with one of the straps of Hermione's light blue dress. "It's impossible for you to look hideous," he said softly.

"Flatterer," Hermione said giving him a kiss. They were living together at Grimmauld Place with Sirius for the moment, but after their wedding, they were planning on finding something a little smaller for just the two of them.

Harry hugged her to him. Being with her every day made him happier than he had ever been.

"We do have this whole weekend off," Hermione said in his ear.

"I can't wait to get you alone later," Harry's hands slid around her waist.

"What will we do?" Hermione asked impishly.

Harry leaned in and whispered something in her ear.

A wide smile broke across Hermione's face. "We haven't done THAT in quite some time. ..."

Harry grinned at her. "I love you Hermione Jane."

"I love you too," Hermione said giving him another kiss.

"Break it up you two," Lavender teased. "You aren't the newlyweds yet."

"Practise," Hermione said looking at her best friend. "Where's Charlie?"

"He's talking to his mum," Lavender answered.

"You came up for air long enough for him to do that?" Harry teased.

"Very funny," Lavender shook her head.

"You guys are so great together," Hermione said.

"I think so too," Lavender said happily. She pulled her best friend aside. "We're um... we're thinking about taking the next step."

"Next step as in..." Hermione asked.

"Sleeping together," Lavender confided in a whisper.

"Well?" Hermione asked.

"We're taking things slowly," Lavender said. "And when it happens, it happens."

Hermione smiled. "Have you said those three little words yet?"

"Not yet," Lavender said quietly. "But um... I think he feels that way. I know I do."

"I think he does," Hermione said thoughtfully. "I saw him looking at you during the ceremony, Lavender."

"You did?" Lavender brightened.

Hermione nodded. "I'm so happy for you and Charlie."

"And I'm happy for you and Harry," Lavender hugged her. "I'm so excited for your wedding."

"Me too," Hermione said looking over at her fiancé who was talking with Dean and Neville.

"And who knows," Lavender looked over at her boyfriend. "Maybe I'll be after you. But I bet Neville and Cho will tie the knot before Charlie and I do. Can you believe those two are together?"

Hermione nodded. "They're really happy."

"It just seems a little strange- Cho and Neville never even spoke at school." Lavender said. "And now they're a couple. Then you and Harry Potter... me with Charlie... we all just seem to have gravitated towards others that we might not have thought we'd wind up with."

"That's true," Hermione said thoughtfully. "But that's love for you. Sometimes, it doesn't make sense."

Lavender grinned. "It doesn't have to, does it?"

Hermione shook her head. "No, it doesn't."

Ginny walked around feeling a little out of place in the sea of couples. She had enjoyed the wedding and had even cried when her brother and new sister-in-law had exchanged their vows. She hoped that someday she'd find someone who would love her like that.

It was hard watching Neville with Cho, but she knew in her heart that things had worked out exactly as they were meant to. She and Neville were still friends, which was the important thing.

Ginny wandered over to the buffet table and got herself something to drink. She stood off to the side and watched everyone walk by.

She felt someone watching her and she looked to her left and caught Dean Thomas' eye.

She had not seen him since he had left Hogwarts and she ambled over. "Hi, Dean."

Dean smiled at her. "Ginny. How've you been?"

"Not too bad," Ginny replied. "It's nice to see you again."

"Nice to see you, too," Dean said grabbing a plate.

Ginny followed behind him. "What have you been up to these past few years?"

"I just finished University this past June," Dean told her. "I start a new job at the Ministry in the fall. Department of Magical Games and Sports. How about you?"

"I'm um... working in a dress shoppe in Diagon Alley," Ginny said.

Dean smiled at her. "That sounds nice. Do you like it?"

"It's okay I guess," Ginny shrugged. "You remember Lavender Brown, right?"

Dean nodded. "Yes, what about her?"

"She's invited me to the set to visit a few times, and her agent told me I might photograph well," Ginny replied. "So they're going to take some test shots of me in a few weeks."

Dean grinned at her. "Ginny, that's fantastic! I always said you should be a model."

Ginny smiled back at him. She felt bad for the way she had treated him while they were together. "I'm glad you came today," she sat down across from him at the table.

"Me too," Dean said. "I'll let you in on a secret. I came here with an ulterior motive."

"You did?" Ginny asked.

"There was someone here I really wanted to see," Dean confided in her.

"Ron?" Ginny guessed.

Dean laughed. "Well, yes, but he's not who I was referring to."

"Well you didn't know Luna in school," Ginny mused. "And you weren't friends with Hermione... so you came to see Neville, didn't you?"

Dean shook his head. "Okay, I'll tell you. There was this girl that I really fancied back at Hogwarts..."

"Lavender?" Ginny shook her head.

Dean shook his head again. "You know how they say there's one person that you can't get over? She was that for me. Is that for me. Which is one of the reasons I'm here."

Ginny stared at him. "You came to see me?" she whispered.

"Give the pretty lady a gold star," Dean said smiling at her.

"But I was horrible to you," Ginny replied softly.

"And all I was trying to do was be polite," Dean said. "Opening doors for you..."

"I know," Ginny replied. "You were really a great boyfriend."

Dean smiled at her. "I'm glad you think that now."

"I can't believe you came to see me," she replied.

"Are you seeing anyone now?" Dean asked. "Ron didn't mention that you were..."

Ginny shook her head. "I made some mistakes and I needed some time by myself to figure out what I wanted."

"I can certainly understand that," Dean said softly.

"I like to think I've grown up a bit," she said as he moved around to sit next to her.

"Hopefully we all have," Dean said. "I was wondering if...."

"If?" Ginny asked, her face heating up as he grinned at her.

"If maybe you'd like to go out some time?" Dean asked.

Ginny was surprised. "What?"

"Would you like to go out some time?" Dean asked again.

"But I was so horrible to you," Ginny blurted out.

Dean chuckled. "Well, yes, but we've both changed since then, right?"

Ginny blushed. "Right. I um, I'd love to go out with you Dean."

Dean smiled at her. "I promise not to hold any doors for you or pull your chair out..."

Ginny giggled. "I wouldn't mind that anymore."

"Promise?" Dean asked.

"I promise," Ginny answered.

Dean impulsively leaned forward and gave her a chaste kiss.

"Want to dance?" Ginny asked when he pulled away.

"I thought you'd never ask," Dean said standing up and offering her his hand.

Ginny grinned at him as she linked her fingers in his.

Neville nudged Cho. "Would you look at that?"

Cho looked in the direction he was pointing. "Is she with Dean Thomas?"

Neville nodded. "Dean said he was still interested, but I didn't think he'd make his move this soon."

Cho leaned against him. "I'm surprised at her, to be honest. I don't mean that in a bad way. But Ginny's really grown up since she was with you- and I hope she's happy with him."

"I do too," Neville said putting his arms around her.

"I'm so happy with you," Cho smiled.

Neville poked her side. "Me too."

Cho gave him a kiss. "And we've made such breakthrough on your parents' case."

That was an understatement. Each day he noticed more and more improvement in his parents. They were now saying his name with each visit.

"There's so much left to do," Neville commented.

"And we'll do it," Cho squeezed his hand. "Together."

"I like the sound of that," Neville said. "Come on, let's dance."

Cho grinned. "You won't step on my feet, Longbottom?"

"I don't make any promises," Neville said taking her hand and leading her out to the dance floor.

"Come on Ronald," Luna said. "We can eat some more later. I really want to dance!"

Ron shook his head. "Just a minute, Luna. I want to try the chicken."

"Ronald..." Luna wheedled. "It'll still be there later."

"Have you tried this?" he asked her. "Come on, it's fantastic!"

"I'll have a bite," Luna replied.

"Open up," Ron said holding out his fork.

Luna leaned in for the bite but at the last moment, pulled her husband's full plate in front of her.

"Luna!" Ron protested.

"You will get this back after we dance," Luna told him.

Ron sighed. "Okay. Okay. I guess we know who's going to wear the trousers in our relationship, don't we?"

Luna giggled. "We both have to give a little, that's all."

"Let's dance so we can get back to eating," Ron said. "And I promise to save room for the cake!"

"I know you'll have room for cake," Luna kissed him.

"And we'll burn off anything I eat tonight anyway," Ron said with a grin.

"I can't wait," Luna said, her arms going around him. "This is the happiest day of my life, Ronald."

"Mine too," Ron said. "And have I told you how gorgeous you look today? You take my breath away."

Luna smiled dreamily at him. "And you're so handsome... I never saw a bloke so charming."

"I clean up rather nicely, don't I?" Ron asked.

"More than nice." Luna told him.

"Dancing isn't so bad," Ron said. "Gives me the chance to hold you close...all to myself."

"You'll always have me all to yourself," Luna closed her eyes.

"My wife," Ron whispered.

Luna smiled. "This is what I always dreamed of."

Ron gave her a kiss. "We haven't always had it easy, have we?"

"No," Luna agreed. "But you believed in me when I thought no one would."

"You don't have an evil, spiteful bone in your body," Ron told her. "There's no way you would have done those things of your own volition."

"But some people still believed I did," Luna said. "And then when my father died, your support meant more to me than anything else."

At the mention of her father, Luna started to tear up and Ron hugged her tightly. "He was here with you today. You know that, right?"

"I know," she sniffed.

"I promised him I'd look out for you," Ron said. "And I'm going to keep that promise."

"You're doing a good job so far," Luna held him even tighter.

"My first day as your husband and I'm already getting rave reviews," Ron said hoping to get her to smile.

It didn’t' fail. "I love you so, so much." Luna said softly.

"I love you too, sweetheart," Ron said.

"Best day of my life," Luna closed her eyes again and laid her head on his shoulder. "Married to the man I love more than anything on this earth."

A few inches away from the newlyweds, Harry was dancing with Hermione. "They look so happy," Harry said.

Hermione nodded. "Luna's on cloud nine."

"And how is Hermione Jane?" Harry asked.

"She's happy too," Hermione answered. "And excited about her own wedding."

"And the honeymoon?" Harry asked grinning at her.

"She doesn't know about the honeymoon yet," Hermione grinned back. "Because her fiancé is taking care of that and won't tell her."

"Well, her fiancé can assure her that Dolohov, Gradwell and Monique will not be making a cameo appearance during THAT honeymoon," Harry said.

"Good to know," Hermione shook her head.

"I can't wait to make it official," Harry told her.

"Me too," Hermione agreed softly.

"You're stuck with me, Granger," Harry said.

"I could think of a lot worse things, Potter," she answered, giving him a kiss.

"You're the best thing that ever happened to me," Harry said seriously. "I've been thinking about what would have happened if I hadn't taken that assignment all those years ago..."

"I'm glad you did," Hermione snuggled against him. "But I think we'd have eventually met."

"I'd like to think that too," Harry said holding her close. "We were meant to be."

"Yes we are," Hermione smiled at him.

Ron stepped up on the stage and took the microphone from the singer. "I'm sorry to interrupt everyone. Luna and I just wanted to thank all of you for coming today."

"Speech!" Fred called out.

Ron grinned. "I'm not usually known for making those, actually. But, I'm going to give it a try today. Luna, could you come up here, sweetheart?"

Luna smiled and went to stand next to her husband.

"I've never been that great with words," Ron began. "I usually speak without thinking and a lot of the time, that's gotten me into loads of trouble. But, somehow, I managed to say just the right things when it came to you, Luna."

"You certainly did," Luna said dreamily.

"You're my best friend," Ron told her. "And I'm the luckiest bloke in the world today. Thank you for coming into my life when you did and thank you for always being there for me."

Luna's eyes were filled with tears as she leaned towards him and gave him a kiss. "Ronald was also there for me when I needed him the most in my life. He's my best friend and the man I'm so happy to spend the rest of my life with."

"To Ron and Luna!" Dean exclaimed raising his glass.

"Ron and Luna!" Harry echoed.

"Thank you all for being here today to share this with us," Ron said to the guests. "Friends and family. That's what it really is all about. Even you, Fred and George."

"We love you too, ickle Ronniekins," George said with a grin.

Ron laughed. Even his twin brothers' teasing wasn't going to bring him down.

"We hope you all continue to eat, dance, and have fun," Luna said. "But leave it to my Ronald to finish off all the food!"

Ron allowed his bride to lead him back to the table where he could finish off his chicken dinner.

Hermione couldn't help looking around the room at her group of friends.

She smiled as she saw Neville and Cho talking quietly between themselves, as she saw Luna and Ron laughing as they ate. Her smile grew bigger as she saw Charlie lean in and give Lavender a sweet kiss. But she felt happiest when she looked at the raven haired young man sitting next to her.

"Everything okay?" Harry asked.

Hermione nodded. "Just thinking..."

"About?"

"You," Hermione reached for his hand. "And our friends... and how everyone seems to be happy, even Ginny."

Harry gave her hand a squeeze. "It took us all quite awhile to get here."

Hermione nodded. "But we all eventually got where we needed to be."

"This is just the beginning," Harry said. "For all of us."

"Hear," Neville grinned at him. "In a lot of different ways."

"You're not going off to Vancouver, right?" Lavender asked. "And taking my best friend with you? You are going to stay in London?"

"We're staying in London," Harry put an arm around her. "Permanently, I hope."

"Permanently," Hermione agreed.

Lavender beamed. "Because you can't move far away from me, Hermione."

Hermione grinned at her friend. "I'm not going anywhere. This is home."

Lavender leaned against Charlie. "Home," she echoed.

"At the risk of sounding cheesy, it is where the heart is," Charlie said.

Lavender grinned at him, remembering what he had just whispered in her ear a few minutes ago on the dance floor.

"Cheesy, but true," Hermione said.

Harry kissed the side of her head. "I'd like to dance with you again..."

"I'd love to," Hermione said happily.

She followed him out onto the dance floor and he circled his arms around her, pulling her close.

"We could elope," Harry said thoughtfully.

Hermione laughed. "You want my mother to kill you?"

"She'd kill me over that?" Harry asked.

"Mum's determined to give me the wedding of her dreams," Hermione answered.

"Her dreams?" Harry asked. "But what about YOUR dreams?"

"I just want to marry you," Hermione replied. "Anything else is just extra."

"That's all I want too," Harry said. "That and to find us our own place. Grimmauld Place is nice, but I want something of our own."

"Maybe we should look a little sooner," Hermione told him.

"I like that idea," Harry said.

"Tomorrow then, we'll look in the paper and see what we can find." Hermione kissed him. "Did you ever think two undercover assignments would lead us here?"

"Truthfully, no," Harry replied. "But I'm glad it did."

"Me too," she said. "All that trouble, none of it matters anymore."

"No need to feel insecure," Harry said holding her close. "You are the only one for me. That's never going to change."

"I don't feel insecure anymore," Hermione told him. "With the way you talk to me, it's impossible."

"That's my girl," Harry said smiling at her.

"What do you think our next assignment will be?" she asked.

"Maybe we can pose as prospective parents," Harry said dryly.

Hermione laughed. "But we have the newlyweds bit down so well!"

"James and Janie Montgomery," Harry said thoughtfully. "And their two sons, Jeffrey and Jared. And the little one on the way..."

"Are you carrying these so called children?" Hermione arched her eyebrow.

"Well, no---" Harry started to say.

"Uh huh," she said dryly.

"Just a thought," Harry said defensively.

"Guess we'll have to wait for Remus and Sirius to decide," Hermione leaned against him again.

"Which you know they love doing," Harry said.

"Orders," Hermione shook her head. "Wait until I take over."

"Are you planning a coup?" Harry asked. "Should I warn the others?"

"I expect you to be working right under me," Hermione answered pertly.

"I love working right under you," Harry said cheekily.

"I know that much already," Hermione gave him a kiss.

"I love you," Harry said.

"I love you too," Hermione closed her eyes as his forehead touched hers.

Harry smiled a lazy grin at her, which he knew would affect her. Perhaps they could get out of here early and take advantage of the empty house. Sirius was away on assignment.

This really was unbelievable. Here he was---the boy who had vowed never to be tied down---now a man, ready to get married and start a family.

Hermione grinned back. She could still scarcely believe the turns her life had taken- becoming a successful Auror, finding the man of her dreams, getting married... things felt like they had come full circle now that Harry was back in her life.

"It really is just the beginning," Harry said. "We have the rest of our lives together. I can't promise you it will always be this calm..."

"Wouldn't want it to be," Hermione answered.

"You say that now---"

"I meant it," she interrupted.

Harry smiled at her. "And it will never be boring."

"I look forward to that too," Hermione said as he spun her around.

"I just want to make you happy," Harry said. "As happy as you've made me."

"You have," Hermione kissed him lightly. "There were a lot of things I never thought myself capable of until you came into the picture. I never thought I was beautiful or able to prove myself the way I have."

"You are all those things and more," Harry said.

"Thank you," Hermione said softly.

Harry shook his head. "No, Hermione. Thank you."